then that the Saints Faith should be founded upon so fallacious a Foundation as man's outward and fallible Senses What made them then give credit to these Visions Certainly nothing else but the secret Testimony of God's Spirit in their hearts assuring them that the Voices Dreams and Visions were of and from God Abraham believed the Angels but who told him that these Men were Angels we must not think his Faith then was built upon his outward Senses but proceeded from the secret Perswasion of God's Spirit in his heart This then must needs be acknowledged to be originally and principally the Object of the Saints Faith without which there is no true and certain Faith and by which many times Faith is begotten and strengthened without any of these outward or visible Helps As we may observe in many passages of the Holy Scripture where it is only mentioned And God said c. And the word of the Lord came unto such and such saying c. But if any one should pertinaciously affirm Object That this did Import an Outward Audible Voice to the Carnal Ear. I would gladly know what other Argument such a one could bring for this his Affirmation saving his own simple Conjecture It is said indeed Answ. The Spirit witnesseth with our Spirit but not to our outward Ears Rom. 8.16 And seeing the Spirit of God is within us The Spirit speaks to the Spiritual Ear not to the Outward and not without us only it speaks to our Spiritual and not to our Bodily Ear. Therefore I see no Reason where it 's so often said in Scripture The Spirit said moved hindered called such or such a one to do or forbear such or such a thing That any have to Conclude that this was not an Inward Voice to the Ear of the Soul rather than an outward Voice to the bodily Ear. If any be otherwise minded let them if they can produce their Arguments and we may further Consider of them From all then which is above-declared I shall deduce an Argument to conclude the Probation of this Assertion thus That which any one firmly believes as the Ground and Foundation of his hope in God and Life Eternal is the formal Object of his Faith But The Inward and Immediate Revelation of God's Spirit speaking in and unto the Saints was by them believed as the Ground and Foundation of their hope in God and Life Eternal Therefore These Inward and Immediate Revelations were the formal Object of their Faith § IX That which now cometh under Debate is what we have Asserted Assert V in the last place to wit That the same continueth to be the Object of the Saints Faith unto this day Many will Agree Proved to what we said before who Differ from us herein There is nevertheless a very firm Argument Confirming the Truth of this Assertion included in the Proposition it self to wit That the Object of the Saints Faith is the same in all Ages though held forth under divers Administrations Which I shall reduce to an Argument and prove thus First Where the Faith is one the Object of the Faith is one But The Faith is one Therefore c. That the Faith is one is the express words of the Apostle Eph. 4.5 who placeth the One Faith with the One God importing no less than that to Affirm Two Faiths is as Absurd as to Affirm Two Gods Moreover If the Faith of the Ancients were one and the same with ours i. e. agreeing in Substance therewith and receiving the same Definition it had been impertinent for the Apostle Hebr. 11. to have illustrated the Definition of our Faith by the Examples of that of the Ancients or to go about to move us by the Example of Abraham if Abraham's Faith were different in nature from ours Nor doth hence any Difference arise because they believed in Christ with respect to his Appearance outwardly The Faith of the Saints of old the same with ours as future and we as already Appeared For nor did they then so believe in him to come as not to feel him present with them and witness him near seeing the Apostle saith They all drank of that spiritual Rock which followed them which Rock was Christ Nor do we so believe concerning his Appearance past as not also to feel and know him present with us and to feed upon him Except Christ saith the Apostle be in you ye are Reprobates so that both our Faith is one terminating in one and the same thing And as to the other Part or Consequence of the Antecedent to wit That the Object is one where the Faith is one the Apostle also proveth it in the fore-cited Chapter where he makes all the Worthies of old Examples to us Now wherein are they Imitable but because they believed in God and what was the Object of their Faith but inward and immediate Revelation as we have before proved Their Example can be no ways applicable to us except we believe in God as they did that is by the same Object The Apostle clears this yet further by his own Example Gal. 1.16 where he saith So soon as Christ was revealed in him he consulted not with flesh and blood but forthwith believed and obeyed The same Apostle Hebr. 13. vers 7 8. where he exhorteth the Hebrews to follow the Faith of the Elders adds this Reason Considering the end of their Conversation Jesus Christ the same to day yesterday and for ever hereby notably insinuating that in the Object there is no Alteration Object If any now Object The diversity of Administration Answ. I Answer That altereth not at all the Object for the same Apostle mentioneth this Diversity three times 1 Cor. 12.4 5 6. centred always in the same Object the same Spirit the same Lord the same God But further If the Object of Faith were not one and the same both to us and to them then it would follow that we were to know God some other way than by the Spirit But this were Absurd Therefore c. Lastly This is most firmly proved from a Common and Received Maxim of the School-men to wit Omnis actus specificatur ab Objecto Every Act is specified from its Object from which if it be true as they acknowledge though for the sake of many I shall not recur to this Argument as being too nice and Scholastick neither lay I much stress upon those kind of things as being that which commends not the Simplicity of the Gospel If the Object were different then the Faith would be different also Such as deny this Proposition now adays use here a Distinction granting That God is to be known by his Spirit but again denying That it is Immediate or Inward but in and by the Scriptures in which the mind of the Spirit as they say being fully and amply expressed we are thereby to know God and be led in all things As to the Negative of this Assertion That the Scriptures are
as if we had no Respect or Reverence to the Worship of God and as if we judged none could pray or were heard of God but our selves Unto all which and many more Reproaches of this kind we Answer briefly and modestly That it sufficeth us that we are found so doing neither through Pride nor Madness nor Profanity but meerly lest we should hurt our Consciences The Reason of which is plain and evident for since our Principle and Doctrine obligeth us to believe that the Prayers of those who themselves confess they are not acted by the Spirit are Abominations how can we with a safe Conscience Join with them If they urge That this is the Heighth of Vncharitableness and Arrogancy Object II as if we judged our selves always to Pray by the Spirit 's Motion but they never as if we were never deceived by Praying without the Motion of the Spirit and that they were never acted by it seeing albeit they judge not the motion of the Spirit always necessary they confess nevertheless that it is very profitable and comfortable and they feel it often influencing them which that it sometimes falls out we cannot deny To all which I Answer distinctly If it were their known and avowed Doctrine not to Pray without the motion of the Spirit and that seriously holding thereunto they did not bind themselves to Pray at certain prescribed Times precisely at which Times they determine to Pray though without the Spirit Answ. then indeed we might be accused of Vncharitableness and Pride Shall we confirm the Hypocrite when praying if we never Joined with them and if they so taught and practised I doubt not but it should be lawful for us so to do unless there should appear some manifest and evident Hypocrisy or Delusion But seeing they profess that they pray without the Spirit and seeing God hath perswaded us that such Prayers are abominable how can we with a safe Conscience join with an Abomination That God sometimes Condescends to them we do not deny albeit now when the Spiritual Worship is openly proclaimed and all are invited unto it the Case is otherwise than in those Old Times of Apostasy and Darkness and therefore albeit any should begin to Pray in our presence not expecting the Motion of the Spirit yet if it manifestly appear that God in Condescension did concur with such a one then according to God's Will we should not refuse to Join also But this is rare lest thence they should be Confirmed in their false Principle And albeit this seem hard in our Profession nevertheless it is so Confirmed by the Authority both of Scripture and right Reason that many Convinced thereof have embraced this Part before other Truths which were Easier and as they seemed to some Clearer Among whom is memorable of late years Alexander Skein a Magistrate of the City of Aberdeen a man very modest and very averse from giving Offence to others who nevertheless being overcome by the Power of Truth in this matter behoved for this Cause to separate himself from the Publick Assemblies and Prayers and join himself unto us Who also gave the Reason of his Change and likewise succinctly but yet substantially comprehended this Controversy concerning Worship in some short Questions which he offered to the publick Preachers of the City which I think meet to insert in this place Query 1. Whether or not should any Act of God's Worship be gone about without the Motions Some Questions of A. Skein proposed to the Preachers that are in Aberdâen leadings and actings of the Holy Spirit 2. If the Motions of the Spirit be necessary to every particular Duty whether should he be waited upon that all our acts and words may be according as he gives utterance and assistance 3. Whether every one that bears the Name of a Christian or professes to be a Protestant hath such an uninterrupted measure thereof that he may without Waiting go immediately about the Duty 4. If there be an Indisposition and Unfitness at some times for such Exercises at least as to the Spiritual and lively Performance thereof whether ought they to be performed in that case and at that time 5. If any Duty be gone about under pretence that it is in Obedience to the External Command without the Spiritual Life and Motion necessary whether such a Duty thus performed can in Faith be expected to be accepted of God and not rather reckoned as a bringing of strange fire before the Lord Levit. 16.1 seeing it is performed at best by the strength of Natural and Acquired Parts and not by the strength and assistance of the Holy Ghost which was Typified by the Fire that came down from Heaven which alone behoved to consume the Sacrifice and no other 6. Whether Duties gone about in the meer strength of Natural and Acquired Parts whether in publick or in private be not as really upon the Matter an Image of Man's Invention as the Popish Worship though not so gross in the outward appearance And therefore whether it be not as real Superstition to countenance any Worship of that nature as it is to countenance Popish Worship though there be a difference in the Degree 7. Whether it be a ground of Offence or just Scandal to countenance the Worship of those whose professed principle it is neither to speak for Edification nor to Pray but as the Holy Ghost shall be pleased to assist them in some measure less or more without which they rather choose to be silent than to speak without this Influence Unto these they answered but very coldly and faintly whose Answers likewise long ago he Refuted Seing then God hath called us to his Spiritual Worship and to testify against the humane and voluntary Worships of the Apostasy if we did not this way stand Immoveable to the Truth Revealed but should Join with them both our Testimony for God would be weakened and lost We must not loose our Witnessing for God and it would be impossible steadily to propagate this Worship in the World whose Progress we dare neither retard nor hinder by any act of ours though therefore we should lose not only worldly Honour but even our Lives And truly many Protestants through their Vnsteadiness in this thing for Politick ends complying with the Popish Abominations have greatly scandalized their profession and hurt the Reformation as appeared in the example of the Elector of Saxony who Elector of Saxony his Scandal given to Protestants in the Convention at Augsburg in the year 1530 being commanded by the Emperour Charles the Fifth to be present at the Mass that he might carry the Sword before him according to his place which when he justly scrupled to perform his Preachers taking more care for their Prince's Honour than for his Conscience perswaded him that it was Lawful to do it against his Conscience Secondly Objections against Spiritual Prayer Answer'd Which was both a very bad Example and great Scandal to the
Reformation and displeased many as the Author of the History of the Council of Trent in his first book well observes But now I hasten to the Objections of our Adversaries against this Method of Praying § XXV First They Object That if such particular Influences were Object I needful to outward Acts of Worship then they should also be needful to inward Acts as to wait desire and love God But this is absurd Therefore also that from whence it follows I answer That which was said in the State of the Controversy Answ. cleareth this because as to those general Duties there never wants an Influence so long as the Day of a man's Visitation lasteth during which time God is alwaies near to him and wrestling with him by his Spirit to turn him to himself so that if he do but stand still and cease from his evil thoughts the Lord is near to help him c. But as to the outward Acts of Prayer they need a more special Motion and Influence as hath been proved Secondly they Object That it might be also alledged that men ought not Object II to do Moral Duties as Children to honour their Parents men to do right to their Neighbours except the Spirit moved them to it I Answer Answ. there is a great difference betwixt these general Dutys betwixt man and man and the particular express Acts of Worship towards God these are meerly Spiritual and commanded by God to be performed by his Spirit the other answer their End as to them whom they are immediately directed to and concern though done from a meer natural Principle of Self-love even as Beasts have natural Affections one to another and therefore may be thus performed Though I shall not deny but that they are not Works accepted of God or beneficial to the Soul but as they are done in the fear of God and in his blessing in which his Children do all things and therefore are Accepted and Blessed in whatsoever they do Object III Thirdly they Object That if a wicked man ought not to pray without a Motion of the Spirit because his prayer would be sinful neither ought he to plough by the same reason Prov. 21.4 because the ploughing of the wicked as well as his praying is sin Answ. This Objection is of the same nature with the former and therefore may be answered the same way seeing there is a great difference betwixt Natural Acts How Acts of Nature differ from the Spirit 's such as eating drinking sleeping and seeking for sustenance for the body which things man hath common with beasts and Spiritual Acts. And it doth not follow because man ought not to go about Spiritual acts without the Spirit that therefore he may not go about Natural acts without it The Analogy holds better thus and that for the proof of our Affirmation That as man for the going about Natural acts needs his Natural Spirit so to perform Spiritual acts he needs the Spirit of God That the Natural acts of the wicked and unregenerate are Sinful is not denied though not as in themselves but in so far as man in that State is in all things Reprobated in the sight of God Object IV Fourthly they Object That wicked men may according to this doctrine forbear to Pray for years together alledging they want a Motion to it Answ. I Answer The false pretences of Wicked men do nothing invalidate the Truth of this Doctrine for at that rate there is no Doctrine of Christ which men might not turn by That they ought not to Pray without the Spirit is granted but then they ought to come to that place of Watching That wicked Men neglect the Motions of the Spirit to Pray where they may be capable to feel the Spirit 's Motion They Sin indeed in not Praying but the Cause of this Sin is their not Watching So their neglect proceeds not from this doctrine but from their disobedience to it seeing if they did Pray without this it would be a double sin and no fulfilling of the Command to Pray nor yet would their Prayer without this Spirit be useful unto them And this our Adversaries are forced to acknowledge in another case for they say It is a duty incumbent on Christians to frequent the Sacrament of the Lord's supper as they call it Yet they say No man ought to take it unworthily yea they plead that such as find themselves unprepared must abstain and therefore do usually Excommunicate them from the Table Now though according to them it be necessary to partake of this Sacrament yet it is also necessary that those that do it do first Examine themselves lest they Eat and Drink their own Condemnation and though they reckon it sinful for them to forbear yet they account it more sinful for them to do it without this Excommunication Object V Fifthly they Object Acts 8.22 where Peter commanded Simon Magus that wicked Sorcerer to Pray from thence inferring That wicked men may and ought to Pray Answ. I Answer That in the citing of this place as I have often observed they Omit the first and chiefest part of the verse which is thus Acts 8. v. 22. The Sorcerer may Pray but not without Repentance Repent therefore of this thy Wickedness and Pray God if perhaps the thought of thine heart may be forgiven thee So here he bids him first Repent now the least measure of true Repentance cannot be without somewhat of that inward Retirement of the Mind which we speak of and indeed where true Repentance goeth first we do not doubt but the Spirit of God will be near to Concur with and Influence such to Pray to and Call upon God And Lastly they Object That many Prayers begun without the Spirit have proved effectual and that the Prayers of wicked men have been heard and Object IV found acceptable as Achab's This Objection was before solved Answ. for the Acts of God's Compassion and Indulgence at some times and to some persons upon singular extraordinary occasions are not to be a Rule of our Actions For if we should make that the Measure of our Obedience great Inconveniencies would follow as is evident and will be acknowledged by all Next we do not deny but Wicked men are sensible of the Motions and Operations of God's Spirit often-times before their Day be expired from which they may at times Pray acceptably not as remaining altogether Wicked but as entring into piety from whence they afterwards fall away § XXVI As to the singing of Psalms there will not be need of any long Discourse for that the Case is just the same as in the Two former of Preaching and Prayer We confess this to be a part of God's Worship Of Singing Psalms and very sweet and refreshful when it proceeds from a true sense of God's love in the heart and arises from the Divine Influence of the Spirit which leads Souls to breath forth either a sweet Harmony A Sweet
Charge in this Chapter is indeed great enough J. B. calls the Movings of the Power of God upon the Quakers Devilry and that they are certianly acted by the Devil in their Assemblies if he could make it out and that is That the Quakers are guilty of Devilry and are certainly acted by the Devil in their Assemblies But this he only strongly affirms without Proof unless one which whether it be valid or not comes now to be Examined And that is pag. 418. from my saying That there will be sometimes an inward Struggling yea so as the Body will be strangely moved To this he adds a Story of one Gilpin long ago answered and describeth these Motions of the Quakers to be Foam Swell and Froth at the Mouth Which is false and returneth upon him as a Calumny however he compares these Motions of the Body as Asserted by me to the Work of the Devil and the old Pythonicks But it seems Malice hath wonderfully blinded the Man here else he would not have given his own Cause which he esteems The great Cause of God so deep a Wound For in the Book called The Fulfilling of the Scriptures a Treatise much applauded by them whose Author is said to be Robert Fleeming Vnusual Motions Asserted by J. B's party of their own Hearers as of the Power of God which J. B. calls Devilry in others one of their Non-conforming Brethren he relates as a Convincing Proof of the Power of God how some were so choked and taken by the Heart that they were made to fall over and so carried out of the Church And as a convincing Appearance of God and down-pouring of the Spirit that there was a strange and unusual Motion on the Hearers which by the Profane was called The Stewarton Sickness from the Name of the Parish Now what difference is betwixt this and my speaking of Mens being strangely moved by the Power of God Will not this prove as much that all this way Devilry and the passions of the old Pythonicks Since these Motions are made the great Argument why the Quakers are said to be Acted by the Devil let him the next time assign clear Reasons according to Scripture Why these Motions upon the Presbyterian Bodies are a Convincing Sign of the Working of the Power of God among them but that the Motions on the Quakers Bodies are enough to Confirm they are Acted by the Devil And if he do this effectually he may be in some Hopes of gaining a Proselyte Next to this I come to consider what he urges as a great Absurdity to wit That the Quakers turning their Minds inward which he will needs term Introverting and not interpret the Word that he may make Ignorant Folks believe For Men to abstain from their own Thoughts is in J. B's Sense a becoming worse than Brutes c. it is a piece of the Quakers Devilry and laying side all their own Thoughts and Imaginations were a laying aside both Christianity and Humanity a becoming no Men but Brutes and worse and most capable to be deluded by the Devil Upon this he insists pag. 414 422. and elswhere as if for Men to abstain from their own Thoughts and Imaginations were the way to Vnman them Yet if he will understand it of the Old Man the Man of Sin that is Corrupted we will say with the Apostle That ought to Die and be Crucified And are so far from thinking this is against Christianity that we believe according to Scripture it is the Way to become a Christian and to overcome the Devil not to lay our selves open to him And therefore his Railing against Man's Silence from his own Thoughts That God may speak and work in him doth evidence his great Ignorance in the work of a true Christian for this is so far from Descending from Humanity to Brutism that it is rather an Ascending from Humanity to Divinity so that albeit in one sense we are said to Die or be Emptied as to our selves To Die to Self is Life and Love in Christ the Crucified yet we do more truly Live and Exist And if he think this a Contradiction let him consider that of the Apostle Gal. 2.20 I am crucified with Christ nevertheless I live yet not I but Christ liveth in me and this if rightly Considered will answer his Questions pag. 422. by answering of which he would have me Clear my Way of Devilry As for any Arguments in this Chapter that have the least shew of solidity or weight I have looked narrowly but can find none only instead thereof he has some little nibbling Quibbles and Questions which albeit they be so Inconsiderable as scarce deserve the pains to Answer yet lest he may think something of them if omitted I will now take notice of them and Answer them As first pag. 412. he asketh Set times and places for to Worship do not stint the Holy One. Whether the appointing of set Times and Places be not a limiting of the Spirit Answ. If it were to Exclude other times and places when God moves thereunto it might be so judged but other ways it is not for Meeting together is not an Immediate Act of Worship but a matter of Outward Conveniency and therefore needs not always a particular Motion As for his desiring me in this page to Answer what he has said of the Sabbath the denying of which in their sense he accounteth a great Error I must wait then till he come to his matter which he has not done in his first Tome which I have only seen as yet albeit it be a Book about an hundred Sheets of Paper and when he has written all that he can say upon that Subject I doubt whether it may not be sufficiently Refuted by a few Lines which Calvin has written thereon Inst. lib. 2. cap. 8. § 34. from whom as well as the generality of Protestants I know not that I differ in this matter J. B.'s Preparation to Worship proceeds in Infinitum Pag. 413. he proposeth as an Exception against the manner of Worship expressed by me That it wanteth that preparation requisite which he accounts to be some Impression of that Divine Majesty with whom they have to do But I see no reason why he should Accuse us for Want Of this since none can be more fit than such as make Silence and an Inward Turning of the mind necessary to their Entring to Worship but if he understand this by Outward Prayer meaning this should be done first since it is an actual part of Worship by which we draw near to that Majesty there would be a preparation to that by the same Rule and another to that and so a progressus in infinitum But a Godly Frame of Spirit The true Preparation and a Studying to be found always in the sence of God's holy fear in all things is a good general preparation to all Acts of Worship And for his crying out against Silence as
not another Truth than is therein Mentioned But this Reader will not do I must ask Questions too What is Revealed to thee by them Thou Readest of God of Christ of the Spirit and hast framed an Image or Idea of them in thy mind but is that Revelation Revelation in Religion is Knowledge Experience thy own Sight and Sense that of which thou art a true Witness Mind me I beseech thee Regeneration is the great Work of Religion yea Religion true Christian Religion is Regeneration as I before hinted for it is the very End of Christ's Coming we cannot be Saved without it Nay it is called that very Salvation Hear the Apostle But after the Kindness and Love of God our Saviour appeared Tit. 3.4 5 6. not by Works of Righteousness which we have done but according to his Mercy he Saved us by the Washing of Regeneration and Renewing of the Holy Ghost which he shed on us abundantly through Jesus Christ our Saviour Now so far is God Revealed to thee and art thou truly Religious as thou art Born again Washed and Renewed by the Regenerating Spirit of God and no further If the Scripture were all the Revelation needful the Wicked Jews must have known it as well as the Believing Jews because they could read them and had as good or better Natural Capacities to take the Grammatical and Literal Sense of what they Deliver But they were so far from understanding Christ and his Doctrine though he did Wonders and spake as we Read among them that Christ both tells us they were Blind and Solemnly Thanks his Father that he had hid those Secrets from the Wise and Prudent of that Day and Revealed them unto Babes Mat. 11.25 And to this Christ himself beareth Testimony when he saith That No Man knoweth the Father but the Son and he to whom the Son Revealeth him Luk. 10.22 And as the Son Reveals the Father so the Father must bear Witness Reveal and Draw to the Son Joh. 5.37 or Men cannot come to him that Opens and Reveals the Father Thus in that notable Saying of Christ to Peter when asking him But who sayest thou that I am and he Answering Thou art Christ the Son of the Living God he replyed upon him Blessed art thou Simon Bar-Jona Matt. 16.17 Flesh and Blood hath not Revealed this unto thee but my Father which is in Heaven So that though Peter both heard and saw abundance of what Christ said and did it was needful to such a Confession that God should give a further Revelation of his Son And if Peter wanted under all the Advantages he had above us this Revelation can we hope to know him without it O no Reader As he knew him thou must know him For none cometh to the Son but whom the Father draweth O mind these Drawings in thy own Soul Joh. 6.44 And how does the Father draw Few Alass trouble themselves to weigh these Matters and yet they must be Christians for all that But what say the Schools the Criticks and Learned upon these things Why they search their Books study and beat their Brains and Imagine the Meaning Some say it is by the Scripture but that won't do for that says no such thing On the Contrary that the Father Reveals the Son and Draws to him and the Son Reveals the Father and not the Scripture that tells us so which is neither the Father nor the Son Nor indeed is it Comprehensible how the Father should Reveal the Son by Scripture and the Son the Father for so the Scripture would Reveal both which is the Reciprocal Work of the Father and Son And were it so Caiphas would have known Christ as well as Peter and the Wicked would know both the Father and the Son as well as the Good because the Scriptures are as much in their Power Which is Absurd and Impossible But others more Refined say It is by the Spirit opening the Scripture As indeed the First Reformers and all those that have been pushing on a further Reformation ever since have spoken and have founded their Belief of the Divine Authority of the Scripture upon the Testimony and Revelation of the Spirit in them These come near But then what is this Spirit how dost thou know it its Manifestations Revelations and Operations and by what Tokens is it to be Known and Discerned This is a Question not to be Answered but by an Experienced Man for the Spirit of God Reveals not the deep things of God to the Carnal and Disobedient Man Many are the Degrees Steps and Lessons of this Holy Spirit of God in and to Man as Man receives it and obeys it and daily inclines to Learn the Lesson it teaches I may tell thee Reader and I am not far from the Matter that this great Work is as Mechanicks and Chymists speak a Manual Operation a spiritual Labour and Travel Work out your own Salvation Phil. 2.12 13. saith the Apostle with Fear and Trembling by whom by him by whom all things were made of old and that maketh all things new Jo. 1.3 4. even Christ the Word in whom is Life and that Life is the Light of Men. It is this Sort of Revelation we Contend for not that of particular Persons or things past or to come which refer not Immediately to the Knowledge and Work of God in Man by which God makes himself savingly known to Men. That Private or Particular sort of Revelation is however called a Revelation also as the Visions of the Prophets Peter's Sense of the Hypocrisy of Ananias and Sapphira and Agabus's Foresight by the Holy Ghost of Paul's Sufferings at Jerusalem This Sort of Extraordinary Knowledge is truly called Revelation But this is not the Revelation we insist upon though neither is this Ceased Nor yet is it those Doctrines as of the Incarnation of the Son of God his Death Resurrection and Ascension c. Confirmed and Enforced upon the Belief of Men by the Authority of Miracles which is also another sort of Revelation which being once done need not to be Repeated and of which the Wicked are as much Possessors as the Good the Matter of Fact I mean of the visible Transaction of the Son of God being Recorded in the Scriptures of Truth which they also have in their Hands But the Inward sight sense and knowledge of the Will of God by the Operation of his Light and Spirit shining and working in our Hearts and the Spiritual Sense of that blessed Appearance of the Son of God in the Flesh and the Moral End of it to our Benefit and Advantage is no more Conceivable by Carnal Men than is Regeneration without which no Man can enter into the Kingdom of God Christ tells us John 3.5 there is such a thing and the two Principles of it Water and Spirit but he do's not tell us what they are how to be Obtained what way they Operate or we are to Apply them or our selves to them for that New Birth
Faithfulness or Diligence in the using of the Means in the foreknowledge of God that none of them can miss of Salvation and yet keep such a stir about Preaching and Ordinances for you deny that God hath decreed men unto Salvation whom in his fore-knowledge he did foresee would be faithful and diligent in the use of the means Page 7. Thou sayst All men have not saving and sufficient Light in them because the Scripture saith that some men are brutish in their knowledge Jerem. 10.19 But why didst not thou cite these words For the Pastors are become brutish and have not sought the Lord therefore they shall not prosper We see the proof of this at this day But from thence how makest thou it appear that some men want Saving Light The Pastors are now as brutish as they were then and it is because they turn their backs upon that Light and will not follow it Therefore we have the more need to bear Testimony unto it and against their brutishness who reject and despise it Next thou citest Rom. 3.11 There is none that understandeth But will that infer that there is not any saving Light in them Why understand they not but because they are not turned to the Light that can give them understanding It is supposed sayst thou that the Light in some may be Darkness So it may indeed to wit that Light that is gathered from the Carnal and Earthly Wisdom which is from below where it takes the Letter of the Scriptures and adds thereunto its Commentaries and Consequences setting up this in them as their only Light we find that Light proves but Darkness But that will not infer that the true Light which comes from Christ is or can be Darkness unless in that sense as the Day of the Lord is called Darkness in Scripture For even the true Light unto them who reject it is as Darkness in that it gives them not that Comfort and Joy which it giveth unto them who love it and own it but troubleth and affrighteth them as the Night and the Darkness So that these Scriptures stand in good unity with the Principle of all mens having saving Light in them Next thou objectest That having of saving Light and Grace presupposes Conversion But that I deny For on the contrary Conversion presupposeth having Light and Grace by which and to which men are to be converted So that before a man be converted he must have saving Grace in order to convert him even as the being healed of a wound presupposeth the Plaister or Salve but not on the contrary for the application of the Plaister presupposeth not the being healed But whereas thou sayst What need is there of his turning when men are in this state already Thou misrepresentest us for we do not say That all men are in a state of Light and Grace To be in a state of Grace is to stand in Grace which the wicked do not stand in yet this hinders not but that Grace is communicated unto them whereby they may come to a state or standing in it while the Day of their Visitation remains Again thou undertakest to prove That all men have not sufficient Light two ways First That all men have not the Spirit of God Judg. 19. To which I answer That there may be a sufficient Light in men who may be said after a certain manner not to have the Spirit as being such who though the Spirit be in them to invite call and draw them unto God yet resist his drawings and so separate themselves from it so continuing until the day of God's Visitation unto them come to an end concerning whom it is true that then they have not the Spirit so much as to invite and call them unto God or to give unto them the least tender of his love And though all have not the Spirit bringing forth the Fruits thereof in them to wit Love Meekness Gentleness c. as no wicked Persons have yet all even the wicked in a certain day have the Spirit in them to Reprove and Convince yea to Call upon them and strive with them in order unto their Conversion for the Spirit of God reproves the World of Sin John 19.8 And Acts 7.50 Ye stiff-necked and uncircumcised ye do always resist the holy Ghost and Gen. 6. My Spirit shall not always strive with or in man and many more to that purpose For a second Reason of its insufficiency thou sayst It reveals not Jesus Christ a Saviour in respect it gives not a discovery of his Incarnation Passion Resurrection c. citing 1 Cor. 2.2 And from this place thou wouldst infer That the Apostle preferred the Knowledge of Christ as crucified outwardly to all other knowledge Answer Though we willingly acknowledge that to know him even as he did outwardly come and was crucified c. is a good knowledge and of great profit and comfort to them who believe yet we deny that the knowledge of him as outwardly crucified is the best of all other knowledge of him or to be preferred to all other ways of knowing him nor does that Scripture 1 Cor 2.2 prove it For Paul is not speaking there of Christ as crucified outwardly in Judea but of him as he was inwardly crucified in the Corinthians when Paul first came unto them to preach the Gospel as the words do plainly import being rightly translated out of the Greek for I determined not to know any thing ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã i. e. in you but Jesus Christ and him crucified This was the Apostle's care and travel in his Ministry to declare and hold forth unto the Corinthians and other Gentiles Jesus Christ who was crucified in them in his suffering Seed even that Seed of Light and Truth which suffered and was crucified in them under the burden of their Transgression in the time of their unbelief and to preach Salvation and Deliverance from Sin and Wrath through Jesus Christ according to his weak and low appearance in them in the suffering Seed through their believing in him and closing with him as manifest therein According to which he said to the Galatians That Jesus Christ was evidently set before their eyes crucified in them ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã And Ephes. 3. vers 8. he said This Grace was given unto him to preach ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã i. e. in the Gentiles the unsearchable Riches of Christ. Parallel to which is that of the Apostle 1 Col. 27. for so should all these places be translated which Riches of Christ lay hid and wrapped up in them in the Seed of the Kingdom which was the least of all Seeds Even as the Riches and Fruitfulness of a Tree lies hid in the Seed of it which comes to be brought forth as the Seed takes Root and gets liberty to grow up unto the due Stature so for this the Apostle laboured that People might know Christ in them and might embrace him in their hearts that so he might be formed in
that that Word according to which they were to speak was not the inward Word which is said to be in the Heart It is observable that to prove this thou bringest John 7.49 where the Pharisees say Have any of the Rulers or Pharisees believed in him but this People that know not the Law are accursed This place sutes the matter very well but makes much against thee For the Pharisees here were crying up the outward Law and the Knowledge of it averring that the ignorance of it caused the mean People to believe in Christ. So do ye now ye pretend to cry up the Law and say The ignorance of it occasions so many to leave you And as they then were setting the Law above Christ and covering themselves with a Zeal for it persecuting him and reviling his Followers as Ignorants So ye now whilst ye are boasting of your great Knowledge in the Law and in the Scripture and your high esteem of them ye are despising crucifying the same Christ in his Spiritual Appearance and upbraiding his Followers now as they did then as Ignorants and Contemners of the Law And as to Luke 10.26 How readest thou This was spoke to one that was a Lawyer or Interpreter of the Law and relied upon it so Christ spoke this to check him and beside the dispensation of the Law which this Lawyer was under was different from that of the Gospel in this matter as may appear Hebr. 8.10 Again as for Christ and his Apostles using the Scriptures for convincing of their Opposers so do we and yet this proves not that either he or we judge them to be the Rule whereby to try all Things and Spirits yea even the Spirit of God himself Page 15. Thou seemest to lay much stress upon this That it were impossible for us to prove to a Jew or a Turk that Jesus the Son of Mary is in very deed the Christ without the Scripture But I Answer thee to that easily by what way wilt thou perswade a Turk to believe the Scriptures or their Testimony but by the inward Testimony of the Spirit Calvin Calvin lib. 1. cap. 7. Sect. 4. of his Inst. after he has said all that can be said of outward ways at last concludes The only certain way to know it indeed is by the Testimony of the Spirit And as to the course that Paul took with the obstinate Jews it was very commendable because they said they believed the Scriptures and seemed to esteem them much though they opposed the Truth witnessed to in the Scriptures So that it is evident that some great pretenders to the Scriptures can make a Cloak of them to deny Christ himself as ye do at this day And though Paul took that course with the Jews yet we see he took no such course with the Athenians to whom he cited no Scripture nor endeavoured to perswade them by it but told them they were the Off-spring of God and wished them to feel after him who was not afar off from every one of them Thirdly sayst thou The Saints had recourse to the Scriptures in the examination of Doctrines So have we too as before has been declared but that will not prove the Scripture is the Rule Page 16. Fourthly thou sayst We are commanded to search the Scriptures John 5.39 Answ. The words may be translated You search the Scriptures as Pasor translateth them but we do acknowledge the Scriptures are to be searched but are not to be rested in which was the Jews fault who would not come to Christ to get life thinking to have eternal life in the Scriptures which Christ checks them for And that the Scriptures are profitable for Doctrine Scriptures profitable to whom Correction Instruction we own and are commended for their Dignity and Authority but they are thus profitable only to such as come to the Spirit to guide and direct them how to make use of them else they may prove an occasion of stumbling as they did to the Pharisees Hence it is said That the Man of God may be perfect mark the Man of God not every Man now no Man can be truly called the Man of God but he that is led by the Spirit of God Next thou wouldst undertake to prove That it is not the Mind of God that the Spirit within men should be the Rule In which thou fallest very short as appears by saying That Christ made use of the Scripture to prove himself c. and not the light within And did these Jews receive him who had the Scriptures Did they not reject him And why because they hearkned not unto the inward Voice and Testimony of the Father concerning him and this was the Testimony which he said was greater than that of John though John was the greatest of the Prophets and those who believe had the witness in themselves 1 John 5.10 but to the unbelieving Jews he said Ye have neither heard his voice nor seen his shape Secondly Thou sayst There is an express command to try the Spirits 1 John 4.1 Answ. But is there any word there of trying them by the Scripture Trying Spirits is by the Spirit of God Cannot the Spirits be tried by the Spirit of God or is there any better way to try them How tried Peter the spirit of Ananias and Saphirah And is not the Trial and discerning of Spirits the priviledge of the Saints now And how is it a peculiar priviledge to Saints unless it be done by the Spirit of God For the Scriptures any can make use of the Apostle John writing to the Saints concerning Seducers points them to the Anointing which remained in them and did teach them all things and by this they did know all things and consequently Spirits 1 John 2.20 26. Thirdly thou sayst Vndoubtedly there are strong delusions c. Answ. There are so indeed But was there any more strongly deluded then the Pharisees Yet how much did they lay claim to the Scriptures How came they then to be deluded who was so skill'd in the Scriptures according to the letter of them and the poor People who were not so skill'd so rightly to hit the matter And as to thy Question What way shall the delusion be tried if you neglect the Word of God and look only within Answ. As for the Word of God nor yet the Scriptures-Testimony we neglect not but what way thinkest thou shall the Delusion be tried if you neglect the Spirit within and look only upon the letter and words without you If the Delusion be strong in the heart will it not twine and wrest the Scriptures without to cause the Scriptures to seem for it And suppose a man be deluded with a Spirit of Delusion what can help him but God whose Spirit searcheth all the deepest things of Satan and can and doth discover them to those who love to be undeceived and are faithful to God in what they certainly know And though the same deluding Spirit who deceived
sinful and evil however they may imagine them to be good And herein I say we differ vastly from Papists they think and seek to be justified by such Works as are evil in the sight of God whereas we believe that by no such Works can any man be justified Other weighty Differences could be shewed in relation to this Matter but what is here in short declared may suffice to evince that we differ widely from the Papists concerning Justification Thirdly Look how near a kin ye are to Papists as in many other things so in these relating to Justification First Do ye not say That ye are not justified by Christ in-dwelling in you So say the Papists Secondly Do ye not say That the way to attain to a state of Justification is not by believing in the Word of Faith which is in every man and in the Light wherewith Christ has enlightned every man that comes into the World And so say the Papists who though they talk of Vniversal Grace yet they deny that this Vniversal Grace is an Evangelical Principle of Light by believing in which men can attain unto a state of Justification immediately Thirdly Do ye not say That God's Act of Justification is not an immediate Testimony of his Spirit declaring or pronouncing men righteous And so say the Papists Fourthly Do ye not say That men are not to know their Justification or that they are in a justified state by an immediate Testimony of the Spirit in them by way of object for this were to assert Immediate Revelation So do the Papists So by these few Instances given here and by many other Instances given by others in other particulars try your selves and first clear your selves of Popery before you or thou dost throw it upon us Now whereas thou alledgest That the Apostle in the matter of Justification excludes all Works even those of Christ his working in the Saints and which they work in him 'T is false nor do the Scriptures cited by thee prove thy intent As Rom. 3.20 Gal. 2.16 Tit. 3.5 thou say'st The Apostle speaks of Works in general Works of the Law and of the Spirit without any limitation But herein thou contradictest the very express Scriptures cited by thee for all these Scriptures speak of Works with a limitation As Rom. 3.20 By the deeds of the Law there shall no Flesh be justified and Gal. 2.16 Knowing that a man is not justified by the Works of the Law Here the Works of the Law are excluded but not the Works of Christ in us which are not of the Law for the Law or first Covenant was weak and gave not strength to them who were under it to fulfil Righteousness but these who were in Christ Jesus witnessed the Righteousness of the Law fulfilled in them who walked not after the Flesh but after the Spirit And as for that other Scripture Tit. 3.5 though it exclude Works of mens doing as of themselves yet it excludes not all Works nor inward Righteousness of Christ but expresly includes it According to his Mercy he saved us by the washing of Regeneration and Renewing of the Holy Ghost Thou couldst not have brought a more plain proof against thy self for thou citest this Scripture has holding forth Justification Now the Apostle saith He saved us according to his Mercy by the washing of Regeneration and renewing of the Holy Ghost and is not the washing of Regeneration and renewing of the Holy Ghost a Work which comprehends many particular Works of the Spirit of Christ in the Saints And is not Regeneration and the renewing of the Holy Ghost a Righteousness wrought in us How is it then that thou art not ashamed to charge us with Rank Popery for saying We are justified by a Righteousness wrought in us seeing the very Scripture cited by thee is expresly for it May we not pertinently return these words upon thee which thou mis-appliest to us Oh! tell it not in Gath publish it not in the Streets of Askalon c. that a man who pretends to teach others a-right in the matter of Justification hath so confounded himself that to prove that Justification is not by a Righteousness wrought within brings a Scripture which speaks expresly of Righteousness within to wit that of Regeneration and Renovation by which we are saved And if any should say The words do not say We are Justified by the washing of Regeneration and renewing of the Holy Ghost but we are Saved thereby as intending Sanctification and not Justification I answer This helps not the Author out of the Ditch for he brings this Scripture forth applying it to the matter of Justification But again If these words exclude all Works generally and without any limitation then they exclude all Works which are wrought by the Spirit of Christ from sanctification as if men were sanctified by no Works of the Spirit of Christ within them Sanctification by the Works of the Spirit Or if it be said that Works of our own doing Self-righteousness are only excluded from having place in our Sanctification but not the Works wrought in and by the Spirit of Christ then I say why may not the same Distinction have place in all these other Scriptures which say We are not justified by Works c. And indeed in all these Scriptures it holds true no less concerning Sanctification than concerning Justification As thus By the deeds of the Law there shall no flesh be sanctified knowing that a man is not sanctified by the Works of the Law c. But it were vain to infer from this that men are sanctified by no Works of Righteousness wrought in them by the Spirit of Christ. Therefore it is as vain to infer that men are justified by no Works of Righteousness wrought in them by his Spirit Page 22 Thou say'st We can shift off Popery with this that they are not our Good Works which deserve and merit Justification but the Good Works of Christ's working in us Yea I say we do justly cast off the Accusation of Popery as having the express testimony of Scripture that we are justified by Works to wit such as are wrought in Christ and by him in us James 2.24 You see then that a man is justified by Works and not by Faith only Compared with Tit. 3.5 before-mentioned And as for the Papists Works by which they seek to be justified we do not acknowledge them to be such Works as whereby or wherein any can be justified And whereas thou pleadest That the Good Works of Christ's working in us are ours citing Isai. 26.12 Matth. 5.16 c. We grant it but they are not ours in that signification as where it is said He that is entred into his Rest hath ceased from his own Works Hebr. 4.10 There are Works which are so ours that they are not the Works of the sanctifying renewing Spirit of Christ in us What works do justify and such are Works both of open Unrighteousness and of
Testament and the New are one or that Circumcision and Baptism are one The Baptism of John and of Christ differ as the Shadow and Substance for that God was the Author of both As to the Matter they are not one neither for the one was a Baptism with Water and the other a Baptism with the Spirit and with Fire as John himself distinguisheth them Mark 1.8 Now in respect Baptism with water can be administred where the other to wit with the Spirit is not therefore they are not one in Substance They also agree not in the End for the End of the one to wit Baptism with Water is but to point or shew forth the other So that as the Shadow and the Substance differ in their Ends in like manner do these two for the End of the Shadow is but to point to the Substance the End of the Substance in this thing being to cleanse and purify the heart producing that effect to such as it is truly administred unto but the Shadow is frequently administred and the heart not cleansed therefore they differ in their Ends. Now to shew that they differ in Substance it is written Acts 19.2 3 4 5. that there were of the Baptism of John who had not so much as heard of the Holy Ghost far less received it Now had the Baptism of John and the Baptism of Christ been one they could not have had the one and been altogether ignorant of the other For a Third Reason thou say'st That Jesus Christ commanded and injoined the Disciples to Baptise and that Baptizing they used Water But where he commands them to Baptise Matth. 28. there is no Command to Baptise them with Water or into Water but into the Name of the Father Son and Holy Spirit So here is the Baptism into the Spirit but not into outward Water And the Apostles were Ministers of the Spirit and ministred the Spirit unto those who believed And though they used the Water-Baptism at times Water-Baptism used in Condescension to the Weak yet it rests to be proved that they did it in obedience to that general Command Matth. 28. and not in Condescendence to the People who had received a great Esteem of John and were so nursed up with outward Ceremonies that it was hard suddenly to wean them from such as they did the like in other Cases Which also serves for answer to thy Fourth Reason where thou instancest Peter his baptizing Cornelius after he received the Spirit For Peter's words imply no Command but only that at that occasion the thing might be done Can any man said he forbid Water that they may not be Baptised Acts 10.47 And though it be said Vers. 48. That he commanded them to be baptised in the Name of Christ yet it holds forth no Command from Christ only the thing being agreed upon that it might be done he did do it But that the Apostles received no Commission to Baptise with water Water-Baptism no Commission to the Apostles is clear from that of Paul where he saith I thank God I baptised none of you but Crispus and Gajus and the houshold of Stephanus c. for said he I was not sent to baptise but to preach the Gospel 1 Cor. 1.16 17. Now it is not questioned but his Commission was as large as any of the rest for he himself said that he was not Inferior to the chiefest of the Apostles but that he thereby denied he was sent to administer the Holy Spirit which is the Baptism of Christ is absurd to think For a Fifth Reason thou say'st It is the will of Christ that this Ordinance should continue and abide in the Church because he promised to be with his Ministers to the end of the World To which I Answer That this promise related to the Baptism of the Spirit which is Christ's Baptism is granted but that it related to the Baptism of water is denied for he was with Paul who yet professed he was not sent to Baptise with water And whereas some give their meaning to Paul his words that he was not sent only or principally to baptise with water this is an Addition to the Scripture-Words for which they can shew no sufficient ground And if men will take a liberty to Add to Scripture-Words from their own Spirit they may wrest the Scriptures to defend the worst of Opinions As when it is said Thou shalt not bow down to them nor Worship them One should put this meaning upon it Thou shalt not bow down to them nor Worship them principally and therefore would aver that Graven Images may be worshipped this were a most perverse abusing of Scripture Sixthly Thou say'st These who cast off this Ordinance do what in them lyeth to rob themselves of all the excellent ends and uses of it which are held forth in these Scripture-Expressions Answ. That such who cast off the Baptism of Christ by the Spirit may incur that hazard it is granted but that any such thing will follow from the not using of water is denied as shall appear by examining the Scriptures cited The first is Acts 2.28 Repent and be baptised every one of you for the Remission of your sins Answ. Here is no mention made of outward Water and Repentance and Remission of sins may be and are found without it and where it is both these are frequently wanting Water-Baptism no universal Command but to particulars But though it should be understood of outward water it is spoke but to particulars and is no universal Command The Second is 1 Pet. 3.21 The like figure whereunto even Baptism doth also save us But the very following words do give an Answer to that and clear the meaning not to be of Water-Baptism saying Not the putting away the filth of the flesh but the Answer of a good Conscience towards God by the Resurrection of Jesus Christ. The Third is Acts 22.16 Arise and be baptised and wash away thy sins But that a being baptised with water is a washing away of sin thou canst not from hence prove seeing the contrary is abundantly witnessed And suppose Water-baptism were here to be understood it being but spoke to one infers no universal Command The Fourth is Ephes. 5. verse 26. That he might sanctify and cleanse it with the washing of water But by Water cannot here be understood outward Water but that of the Word and Spirit for the next Verse speaks of presenting it without spot or wrinkle Which the outward Water cannot do see the like place John 3.5 Vnless a man be born of the Water and of the Spirit he cannot enter into the Kingdom of God Now if by Water here were to be understood outward Water it would infer that Water-baptism is absolutely necessary to Salvation which thou say'st thou canst not affirm with Papists Lastly thou citest Gal. 3.7 For as many as have been baptised into Christ have put on Christ. But Water-baptism cannot be here understood because
Word is an Ordinance of Jesus Christ because first Christ appointed Ministers and Pastors to be in his Church But this cannot be asserted in opposition to the Quakers who grant the same And why citest thou Eph. 5.11 and 1. for 12.8 which if they prove the Continuance of Pastors and Teachers prove also the Continuance of Prophets Evangelists and Apostles which ye deny As to the second Reason That the Ministry is not common to all but that there be some Pastors and Teachers is also owned by us Yet that hinders not but that any at a time may speak when the Saints are met together as the Lord moves by his Spirit according to 1 Cor. 14.31 For it is one thing to be particularly called to the Ministry and another to be moved to speak at a particular time which distinction that it was usual among the Apostles in the Primitive times is easily observed in the fore-named Chapter For a Third Reason thou say'st True Minister's Call is not of Man Whom God calleth to the Ministry he doth it either immediately without the intervention of Men or mediately by Men authorised for that purpose But for this thou bring'st no proof neither art thou able to make out that ever God called any under the New Covenant mediately to their Ministry by Men as they were not to have an Immediate Call in themselves Though the Approbation of Good and Experienced Men in its place is not denied by us but dearly owned Fourthly thou say'st Who ever pretends to an immediate Call they ought for the satisfaction of others to shew signs and tokens of their Apostleship To which I answer That those who come preaching the Gospel not in speech only The proof of the same Call but also in Power and in the Holy Ghost and in the evidence and demonstration thereof as it is 1 Thess. 15. and 1 Cor. 2.4 give sufficient proof that they are Called of God though they come not with outward Miracles And though Paul came to some with Miracles where he preached the Gospel yet many believed who saw no outward Miracle Also many of the Prophets wrought no Miracle nor John the Baptist And though some miraculous things came to pass about his Conception and Birth those do not of themselves prove him to be a Prophet Outward Miracles for Miraculous things and Miracles were wrought upon many who were no Prophets If Miracles be necessary to evince a Man sent of God he must come with these Miracles before the People which John did not Nor did Jonas come with any Miracle to convince the Ninivites but simply declared his Message And John Calvin asserteth Calv. l. 4. c. 3. Inst. That there is no need of Miracles and yet he maintaineth that in his day God raised up Apostles or Evangelists saying That it was needful such should be to bring back the poor People that had gone astray after Antichrist Neither did any Protestants pretend to any Miracles they pleading against the Papists That there was no absolute need of any in respect they preached not a New Gospel but that which was already confirmed with Miracles by Christ and his Apostles And so thy Plea against us here is the same that was urged by the Papists against the Primitive Protestants An evil and adulterous Generation said Christ seeketh after Miracles and though Miracles should be given they who will not believe the Testimony of the Spirit of God in their Consciences bearing witness to the Truth will not also believe because of Miracles as we see plainly in the Jews And whereas thou say'st John's Immediate Call is evident by the special Predictions both of Malachy and Isaias concerning him So are there many special Predictions concerning the Lord his pouring forth of his Spirit upon many in these latter days to Prophecy or Minister as the Spirit should put words into their Mouths And as for these Scriptures Tit. 1.5 Acts 14.23 which thou bring'st in the Fifth place they prove not that those Elders had not the Authority and Call of the Spirit of God in themselves And whereas in the Sixth place thou say'st Though Ministers be set a-part and ordained by Men yet their Ministry is not from Men but from God I Answer Where the Inward Call and Authority of the Spirit of God is not witnessed it cannot be said to be of God And though Moses be said to Consesecrate Aaron yet it doth not follow that Aaron had no immediate Call from God Seventhly thou say'st The Ministry is so necessary that it is the Will of Jesus Christ that it should continue unto the end of the World Eph. 5.12 13. Ministry perfecting the Saints But thy proof from that Scripture is altogether impertinent as to you who believe not that the Saints can be perfected in this Life seeing the Ministry is given for the perfecting of them And that this perfection is on Earth is clear from the following Verse That hence-forth we be no more as Children tossed to and fro for in the other Life there is no hazzard of being so tossed And if the Ministry perfected not Men in this life it nowhere perfecteth them for in the other Life it hath no operation upon them The Law and Priesthood thereof was abolished because it made nothing perfect and if the Gospel-Ministry should not make perfect it should also be abolished And seeing your Ministry perfecteth not it is not the true Ministry of the Gospel as indeed it is not for it standeth not in the Power of God nor is it excercised in the Will and Motion of God your Ministry being such that the whole ESSE or BEING of it may be without Saving Grace or true Holiness you expresly affirming That Holiness is not necessary to the Being of a Minister but that a Man may be a Minister of the Gospel who ought to be received and heard though he have not the least Grain of Holiness Eighthly thou say'st They who cast off the Ministry of the Word wrong their own Souls c. Answ. If it be understood of the Ministry of Christ it is granted but of yours it is denied In the Fifth place Page 44. thou would'st prove That the Lord's People are under a tye and engagement to keep the first day of the Week for a Sabbath For a First Reason thou say'st The Fourth Commandment requires the keeping holy of one day of seven But as it requires the observation of one day of seven so it expresly instanceth that day to be the seventh which day ââe keep not Wherefore as to the Second Reason If the Command be Moral and Perpetual as thou callest it it ought to be kept in every Point of it which ye not doing therein condemn your selves The outward Sabbath not perpetual But the outward Sabbath or the keeping one day of the Week for a Sabbath is not perpetual but abolished together with the New-Moons and other Feasts of the Jews See Coloss. 2.16 17. Let
of the Scriptures and confirm negligent Atheists in their contemptuous slighting of them Because we speak of walking The Anointing is no Confirming of Atheists or doing our Work by the immediate Counsel of God But he might as well babble against the Beloved Disciple 1 Joh. 2.24 Ye have received an Anointing and ye need not that any man should teach you and yet was then teaching them himself without Contradiction As for that Scripture Joh 12.24 48. which he desires us to read we find not how in the least they strike against our Principle for as it is without doubt to us that the words which Christ spake will stand in Judgment against him and his Brethren because while in words they pretend to Exalt it both in Principle and Practice they vilifie and deny it As a third Reason he alledges We prefer our silent Waiting to the Reading of Scriptures as if we must first come to this e're we can know the Scripture aright adding that this Waiting is defined by us To be a silent posture of the Heart without thinking good or evil Answ. These thoughts which we say ought to be excluded from Waiting are man's own thoughts Waiting excludes man's own thoughts not such as the Spirit of God furnisheth him with and it is great Ignorance to say That without this we can use the Scriptures aright seeing the things of God knoweth no man save the Spirit of God 1 Cor. 2.11 As for his own Imaginations which he subjoins concerning our Waiting they signifie nothing because alledged without any proof We deny not but that Faith Hope and Charity is exercised in waiting yet not without such thoughts as proceed from the Spirit of God And whereas he finds we clear our selves of this Calumny of being Vilifiers of the Scripture by shewing how much it is our desire to try Doctrines by them he alledgeth We have herein been suspected of Juggling the proof is R. Farmer saith so But R. Farmer 's saying and W. M's saying is all one in this matter neither of them are to be trusted without proof Now the Reason because we say that the Scriptures are not the Saints Rule of knowing God and living to him But this is just to beg the thing in Question That Story mentioned by him of a Quaker's telling a certain Woman in Aberdeen that she might as well read a Latin Book as the Bible doth no ways prove that we are against trying of Doctrines by the Scripture seeing the Quaker he speaks of might have had good reason to look upon that supposed Religious Woman as one alienated from that Spiritual Key of David which can alone truly open the Scriptures and so might well tell her she would do well first to come to that else her Reading might be so far from profiting her that she might come to wrest them to her own Destruction 2 Pet. 3.16 Sect. 2. Page 30. He begins with Acknowledging That something may be accounted the Declaration of ones Mind which is not his Word Though page 12. of his Dialogue he could not but smile at it as Irrational To prove the Scriptures to be truly and properly called the Word of God he subjoineth That the Precepts of the Scripture were uttered and spoke of God But in Answer to this I shew him page 26. of my last that the Properties peculiar to the Word cannot be spoken of the Scripture The outward and inward word distinguish'd but of the Inward and Living Word To which he replies nothing only tells There is a twofold Word a Co-essential Co-eternal Word and a Spiritual Word the Temporal expressed Word or the Word written in time But seeing he pretends to be pleading for the Scripture he should have used the Language of it and not such strange Anti-scriptural Expressions which are not to be found in all the Bible Where doth he read of a Spiritual Temporal expressed Word A part of my Argument shewing that these Scriptures Hos. 1.1 Joel 1.1 Isai. 38.4 are understood of that Word from which the Scriptures are given forth he hath but mentioned not answered for I told him page 26. of my last that where it is said The Spirit of God came upon such a one or to such a one that therefore the Scripture is the Spirit and so as do the Socinians call the Writings of the Prophets and Apostles the Spirit denying the necessity of any other Spirit this he hath wholly omitted And indeed he seems pretty much to incline to the Socinians in this matter Sword of the Spirit for he says That the Scripture is the Sword of the Spirit and that because Christ in his conflict with Satan said It was written But had this been Christ's only Sword we must conclude the Devil to have had the same for he said also It is written and according to this Doctrine who hath a Bible in his pocket wanteth not the Sword of the Spirit which savoureth of that Popish soppery That the sign of the Cross puts away Devils but experience teacheth us both these Opinions to be alike ridiculous Upon this occasion in his Dialogue page 13. he asserted That it is all one to say the Scripture saith and God saith And whereas in Answer to this I told him that they might be said to be one because of their Agreement yet were no more one than the Sun-beam and the Shadow is one though they agree together Because he knew not what to reply to this he mentions a part of these words of mine and subjoins by way of Answer to them That they tend to advance humane Writings and equal them with the Scripture when they agree with what God saith Which as it is a manifest shift and no Reply so it is a notable Impertinency to say There is any Hazzard of advancing such Writings as truly agree with what God saith for upon what other account are the Scriptures to be esteemed Page 32. to prove That word mentioned Mark 7. which he fancies is said to be made void is not the Living Word but the outward Precept of the Scripture he says It is plainly held forth to be so without any further Probation He addeth page 34. That it seems we think they set up the Scriptures us an Idol instead of that from which they come asking If we did ever hear them call it the Eternal Son of God that Saviour who died c. Answ. Though we have not heard you term the Scripture yet it is not without Reason we say ye set them up in Christ's stead For I have a Letter under one of the present National Teacher's hand A National Teacher's belief of the Scriptures wherein he says The Scriptures are the alone means of Salvation yea the alone Way Truth and Life and that none can be saved without them And I have heard another call the Greek Testament The only Foundation Now being these are the peculiar Properties of Christ have we not reason to say that such
he hath wholly omitted and mentioned another in the stead of it which makes nothing to the purpose I deny not but the Miracles were a greater witness than that of John but then will it therefore follow that the inward Testimony of the Father is not greater also This was the matter in question After the like manner he concludeth the Voice spoken of Joh. 5.37 Is not inward but outward citing for Proof Matth. 3.27 2 Pet. 1.17 18. the one is the Voice heard at Christ's being Baptized the other at his being Transfigured But what way he seeks to Infer from thence that the Voice of the Father here spoken of by Christ to the Jews was not inward but outward he hath left unmentioned Likewise the Exposition he adds unto this place as if Christ were only here reproving the Ignorance of the Jews whose Predecessors had heard so much of God It would be the better received that it had some other bottom than his own meer Assertion Page 14. He confesseth That where we are desired to try the Spirits there is no mention of trying them by the Scripture And to my Question asking If there be any surer way of trying of Spirits and by the Spirit of God he returneth no Reply but another Question Viz. Whether there be any surer way than that for which the Bereans were commended I Answer Yes by the Spirit Ananias and Sapphira were discerned by the Spirit Peter could never have discerned Ananias and Sapphira by the Scripture and yet did it by the Spirit To say as he does That this was a matter of Fact and not of Doctrine and that it was extraordinary is a meer silly shift for it was only by the Spirit of God which is so ordinary to Christians that none can be truly one without it Rom. 8.9 If any man have not the Spirit of Christ he is none of his And if this Spirit can discern the secret hypocrisy of the Heart in matters of Fact far more the Errors and Mistake of the Understanding in matters of Judgment which all grant to be more Obvious And though I never averr'd that John excluded all external Rules by pointing to the Anointing so his Assertion to say That the Anointing directeth us to the Law and to the Testimony as supposing it to be outward is but to beg the thing in question âlready refuted Page 43. As he affirmeth That man 's being deluded proceeds not from the Scripture but their own blindness so he acknowledges That falling in Delusion proceeds not from the Spirit but from the tricks and deceits of Satan and thereby he hath clearly confessed what is asserted by me page 30. and not answered And whereas he adds That leaning to the Spirit and forsaking the Scripture provokes God to give men up to strong Delusions which he Illustrateth by the Example of one J. Gilpin once a Quaker who by harkening to a voice within was put upon Mischievous and Detestable Practices I Answer He hath not proved that we forsake the Scripture nor will one man's being deceived by harkening to a voice within prove the Spirit not to be a certain Rule more than as himself acknowledges The Pharisees having the Scripture in such high esteem and accounting them their Rule will prove their Delusion proceeded from them That Story of Gilpin's was largely answered about five years ago by E. B. and C. A. who have laid open his Deceit and Wickedness J. Gilpin's Story Answer'd neither can any of these Ridiculous Pranks granting the matter to be true which he pretended to do by a voice within while appearing to be among us prove the Insufficiency of that Light we Preach or the hazzard of following it more than his beastly Drunkenness and open Prophanity naturally known in the Garrison of Carlisle where he was a Souldier proves he was led by the Scripture which it is like he then pretended was his Rule unto these wicked practices which were the best fruits of that Repentance W.M. seems so much to congratulate in him Such filthy Dross whom God purgeth out from among us are fittest persons to be Proselited by him and his Brethren and truly we are well rid of them and can heartily spare such unto them They went out from us but they were not of us for if they had been of us they would no doubt have continued with us but they went out that they might be made manifest that they were not all of us 1 Joh. 2.16 Page 43. He says That though the Scripture be sufficient for discovering of Delusions and ending of Differences in genere Objecti yet the Spirit is necessary in genere Causae Effectivae Now this necessity of the Spirit he saith himself is That we may be right Discerners for removing our natural depravedness and now granting the Scripture were sufficient in this manner will it therefore follow that the Spirit within is not the Rule which was the thing to prove in this Section In so far as he acknowledges this necessity of the Spirit 's work he hath yielded to the Truth yet it is observable how in contradiction to the Truth he overturns it all again Pag. 47 48. Where he expresly pleads For preaching upon and using the Scriptures without the joint Concurrence of the Spirit alledging I have no ground to say they ought not so to do Then consider First he said The Spirit was necessary to remove the depravedness of our Nature that we might be discerners but now he says We ought to use the Scripture without the Spirit though our Nature be depraved yea though we be in no capacity to make a right discerning And here he hath notably manifested his Affinity with the Jesuits Jesuits c. Doctrine of the Scriptures Arminians Socinians Pelagians and Semipelagians in saying How many cold Hearts have been Rubbed and Chafed unto spiritual Heat by reading and talking of the Scripture For is not this to set Nature a work and to grant a Capacity in man to beget Spiritual heat without the joint Concurrence of the Spirit And this is altogether agreeable to that known Maxim of the Semipelagians Facienti quod in se est Deus non denegat gratiam i. e. God will not deny him Grace that doth what in him lies And hereby the Intelligent Reader may perceive how much nearer a kin our Adversaries are to these Errors than we notwithstanding they so falsly and frequently brand us with them in their Pulpits and elsewhere as also that it is meerly constraint when they are hardly put to it that they now and then and that in Contradiction to themselves let a word or two drop concerning a necessary Work of the Spirit Sect. 4. Page 45. He alledgeth There is no convincing People by this Rule of the Spirit within because each way may pretend to the guidance of his Spirit and so both remain obstinate adding That according to them the Scripture is the Rule which lieth patent to both
parties and though it do not actually convince the stubborn yet there is enough in it to satisfy any Inquisitive Adversary Answ. And is not that Spirit sufficient to satisfie any Inquisitive Adversary that 's willing to be undeceived which searcheth all things even the deep things of God There is no inconvenience can be pressed from making the Spirit a Rule or Guide but the same recurs by making the Scripture one Men of different Judgments claiming the Scriptures without the Spirit falsly For is it not laid claim unto by Persons quite different in Judgment yea both some times to one verse and will have it speak opposite to the other If it be said That Scripture being compared explains it self Has not such as have so compared been found incessantly to jangle even in their comparing of it And this W. M. cannot deny but this hath been because one or both Parties have been estranged from the true Testimony of the Spirit What is then the Vltimate Recourse that can only resolve all Doubts even concerning the meaning of the Scripture but the certain Testimony of the Spirit For if the Scriptures be only certain because they came from the Spirit of God then the Testimony of the Spirit must be more certain than they The certainty of the Testimony of the Spirit according to the received Maxim of the Schools Propter quod unumquodque est tale id ipsum magis est tale That which makes a thing certain must be more certain than it And this arguing against the Certainty of the Spirit checks not only at the certainty of the Saints Faith now from the Light within and the assurance of Knowledge but at the Faith and Knowledge which all the Saints and holy Prophets had not only before the Scripture was writ but even in their writing of them We are in no greater hazzard to be deceived now than they were then therefore the Apostle notably reproves such Pratlers against this Certainty 1 Joh. 4.6 We are of God he that knoweth God heareth us he that is not of God heareth not us hereby know we the Spirit of Truth and the Spirit of Error Page 48. He asks Why I complain for his improving Isai. 59.21 but mentions not one word of that part of page 32. of mine wherein I shew him how this Scripture made against him as holding forth God's putting words in mens mouths which they deny as a thing ceased This the Reader by looking to the place may observe that the Lord there Promises his Spirit and Word shall continue to direct his People is not denied In his Dialogue page 16. he says That the Scriptures cannot be said to be a dead Letter because they are called killing and whereas I told him page 31. of my Answer That as dead things do kill if fed upon so if men feed upon the Letter of the Scripture without the Spirit which is the Life How the Letter killeth they will kill He shifts a Reply to this telling me The Scripture is called killing as being the Ministration of the Law which threatens Death against the sinner What then doth it therefore follow that they are not dead and deadly to such as feed upon them without the Spirit which giveth Life It is an apparent Malitious Passion to add That the drinking in of the Lifeless Poisonous Opinions of the Quakers will prove hurtful to the Soul seeing he bringeth not the least shadow of proof for it I observe that he ântitleth this Section The Quakers way Ineffectual to Convince an Opposer And yet how is it that he and his Brethren are so afraid that it spread and are daily so much crying out and clamouring against it as dangerous Priests call for the Magistrates Sword to defend their Doctrine against the Quakers intreating and beseeching People to beware of us and comparing our Words and Writings to Poison as that which is so ready to gain ground I say how comes it that they are so pressing in their importunate and often reiterate Pulpit-Exhortations to the Magistrates to Suppress Imprison us and break up our Meetings as such against whom their Labours will prove altogether fruitless and ineffectual if not assisted by the external Sword Sect. 5. Page 49. He undertakes to compare us with Papists as having learned our Language about Scripture from them But herein he hath notably manifested both his Self-contradiction and Ignorance He alledgeth We agree with Papists in that we say If the delusion be strong in the Heart it will twine the Scriptures to make them seem for it and in that we say They are dead and occasion Sects and Janglings whereunto we always add because the Spirit is wanting And yet in this sense he fully grants it himself page 43. saying It is granted that deluded Souls do wrest the Scriptures c. He concludes us one with Papists for saying There was a Rule before the Scriptures And yet grants it himself page 46. in confessing The Scripture was not a Rule to such Saints as lived The Saints had a Rule before the Scriptures was writ before it was writ Such then had some Rule before the Scriptures Thus far as to his Self-contradictions As to his Ignorance Can there be any thing more sottish to compare us with Papists for our preferring and calling the Light within as that which only makes the outward dispensation of the Gospel profitable and for our saying that the Spirit is both our Teacher and our Copy according to which if we walk we may profit without going forth for a Copy seeing it is known none to be more Enemies to these Doctrines than Papists And if we deny the Scripture to be the principal and compleat Rule of Faith that proves us no ways to agree with Papists except we all agreed with them concerning what is the Rule of Faith wherein we differ wider from Papists than our Opposers Therefore that sentence of Tertullian viz. That Christ is always Crucified betwixt two Thieves is impertinently objected by W M. against us and if the Lord will it may in due time be made appear to publick view that it far better suits our Adversaries He looks upon it as a great Absurdity page 51. To deny the more sure Word of Prophecy The more sure Word of Prophecy is not the Scripture but the Spirit mentioned 2 Pet. 1.19 to be the Scripture alledging I should have confuted the Apostle who expounds it so vers 20. But before he had been so peremptory in his Conclusion he should have first proved that the Apostle mentions these words by way of Exposition to the former Seeing he thinks himself so secure here why did he omit to answer that part of page 31. of mine where I told him That seeing the Scriptures have all their Sureness from the Spirit they cannot be more sure than it For to say that Scripture is more sure as to us being a standing Record than a Transient Voice from Heaven which
Scriptures He Answers First That it was a singular extraordinary thing and so supposeth they might have been preserved Secondly He demands What were the hazzard to aver that they were wanting in that which they ought to have had As to the First it is but an Evasion without proof what singular and extraordinary thing is in some of Paul's Epistles which are concerning his outward occasions And if the last be admitted as I find he fears he will be forced to do it overturns his Example of Clean water passing through an unclean Pipe or else he must acknowledge the Scriptures are defiled because they come through the Apostles whom his Principles obliges him to believe not to have been perfect In his Seventh Head pag. 74. he summarily passes over and that by large omissions what is contained in the 44 45 46 and 47 pages of my last which if the Reader do but review he may easily discover that silly shift which he useth to wit That he means to be thrifty of his Paper in answering the Quakers Self-advancing Words Seeing he is such a good Manager of his Paper he might have bestowed some of that he has lavished in the large Capital Titles of his many Heads and Sections to shew the Impertinency or Vanity of my words and then he might have been the better credited after he has omitted my Answer wherein I clear the Quakers from that Calumny of exalting themselves shewing they do therein no more than all other professions have done and do do He adds with a great Exclamation Oh! it is intolerable Pride to vilifie all the Saints and Servants of God in the World and to shut them out from being of Christ's stock A strange Inference according to which we must conclude that because Luke called Theophilus ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã Luke called Theophilus most good or most good that therefore there was none good but he W. M. will do well to go back to the Grammar-School and there learn the natures of Degrees of Comparison and when he has instructed himself there he may next look over his Logicks and there he will find that Majus minus non variat speciem i. e. Less or more of a thing changeth not its nature or kind I suppose he will not deny but there are several sorts of Christians who though they do all profess Christianity yet are more or less pure in their Doctrine Discipline or Practice Is it not upon this score that the Calvinist hath separated from the Lutheran and the Presbyter from the Episcopalian Certainly W. M. himself lookt upon Independency as more pure than Presbytery when he separated with the Congregationists at Aberdeen and Communicated a-part with them and yet his practice now sheweth that he doth not exclude even Episcopacy from Christ's Stock though his Independant and Presbyterian Brethren do look upon it if not within the Walls at least in the Suburbs of Rome Neither is this Calumny against us as if we trusted in our selves that we were Righteous and despised others for so he mis-applieth the parable Luke 18.9 any other than the same which those of Rome used against the first Reformers to wit they were Proud and Boasters as if all the World had been in darkness before them Or as if they were Wiser than all the Doctors and Fathers of the Church seeking to innvovate the Order thereof which had been Confirmed by the Unanimous Consent of so many Generations It is observable How here as in other places he is so ready to lay claim to the Protestant Churches alledging That in disdain I call them their flocks which is utterly false I speak of their flocks as inferiour to the People called Quakers in point of Mortification but that I intended thereby the Protestant Churches is but his groundless Conjecture I let him understand I look not upon their flocks as deserving the name of Protestants Some Protestants degenerated in Time-Servers and that because of their shameless degenerating from such as were first so called among whom as I freely confess there were several of a heavenly and spiritual Conversation So I look upon W.M. and his Brethrens laying claim unto them but as the Jews boasting of Abraham as their Father After the same dis-ingenuous manner he concludes That the Persons he spoke of in his Dialogue as having such notable Enjoiments of and Communion with God were from Quakerism c. but answers not a word of page 28. of mine where I shew that those Professors agreed with us in many of these things wherein W.M. and his Brethren oppose us but particularly in the matter of the Spirit 's immediate Teaching It is then likely they would have been far from us especially considering that several who have received and owned the Quakers Testimony at Aberdeen are such who were the most Intimate Friends even in Spiritual Matters with these Professors whereas W. M. and some other of his Brethren who walked also among them that are not come to own the Quakers are degenerated and gone back unto that which all of them acknowledged to be Antichristian For which their gross backsliding and degenerating to use rightly his own mis-applied instance it is without doubt these Professors would have lookt upon him and his Brethren as Monstrous and abhorred their Treacherous Time-serving Turnings with the greatest detestation Head 8. page 77. He avers us to be guilty of Equivocating and that because we say We are for Baptism and yet are against Baptism with Water The corrupt Acceptation of the word Baptism denied The reason alledged is because Baptism is commonly understood of Baptism with water and therefore to understand it otherways he concludes is to speak lies in hypocrisie c. But this Conclusion is founded upon a Supposition denied by us and therefore it is a meer begging of the thing in question For since we deny that Common because corrupt Acceptation of the word Baptism and give it the true one as in its place shall be shewn therefore we are not obliged to put another meaning upon it than we are perswaded it ought to be understood But this Calumny against us as Equivocators or Liars W.M. hath also borrowed from the Papist who used to upbraid the Protestants for saying They were for or of the Catholick Church Because the Papist will have the Church of Rome only to be the Catholick Church but the Protestants denied her to be so and therefore would not call her so even as we deny the sprinkling with water to be Baptism and therefore will not account it that which it is not but reserve the name to that which truly is the thing according to the Scriptures The like may be said of the Lord's Supper I mean that which is so called Head 9. page 78. Because he can produce nothing against my Concession of singing of Psalms he suspects I mean not honestly and that because none of his spies whom he sends to our Meetings have had
occasion to be witnesses to our practice in this thing which says just nothing Why might not W. M. his Intelligencers fail him in this as well as his Brother 's David Lyall did in telling him That there was not one word spoken among the Quakers at their Meeting the 3 d of the 11 th Month 1670. Which though a manifest untruth in matter of Fact he spared not to bring forth in his Chair of Verity upbraiding the Magistrates as if God had miraculously sent an Officer to stop or impede our Worship though they had refused to do it J. Nailor's sincere Repentance The Story of J. Nailor which he subjoins any may observe to be meerly brought in to render us Odious and fill up the paper though indeed it tends no ways to our disadvantage he being in that thing and at that time altogether denied by us and hath since in print freely acknowledged his fall in that hour of Temptation of whose sincere Repentance and true return to the fellowship of the Truth we have had many evident tokens whereas were we to retort we could find a Thousand to one among your Church-members many whereof are daily knit up for Thieving Murder c. and some burnt for Witchcraft without the least sense of true Repentance For to vindicate their manner of singing with a mixt Multitude he alledgeth That all men yea all the Earth are called to praise God And though all be called to do so Singing by whar Instrument it is acceptable yet there are things absolutely needful previous to this duty And granting their want of praising to be sinful yet the way to prevent this evil is to come first to that wherein they may be in a capacity to do it acceptably Therefore saith the Apostle I will sing with the spirit and I will sing with the understanding also 1 Cor. 14.15 Where he speaks of singing he always subjoins the Instrument wherewith it is altogether needful that we take it And that the same may be urged in the case of Praying without any absurdity in its place shall be shewn He says It is no more a lie to use words in singing which sute not our condition such as I water my Couch with tears My heart is not haughty than to read them But there is a great difference betwixt Reading and Singing in Reading we but relate the Conditions and Actions of others as wholly distinct and extrinsick from our selves but in Singing we do really address our selves to God as in Prayer and it is no less a lie to sing to God words that sute not our Condition than to pray with them The Saints in Scripture used such expressions as did sute the present posture of their hearts in their Spiritual Songs see Luke 1.46 and 2.29 He shall not find me in the whole Bible where they borrowed or sealed the Expressions of others Experience which no ways suted their own Condition this is a meer human Invention which has its original from the Romish Vespers and Mattins and from no other foundation Head 10. Concerning Baptism page 81. he alledgeth That John distinguisheth not the matter of his Baptism from Christ but only his work But his proof for this overthrows himself For since as he says truly John could only administer Baptism with water John's Baptism and Christ's differ in the Matter and End but Christ with the Spirit this sheweth them to have differed in the matter for without doubt John could administer the matter of his own Baptism And whereas I told him they differed in the End because the one pointed to the other even as the shadow pointed to the substance Instead of replying to this he tells me That the Scripture speaking of John 's Baptism calls it the Baptism of Repentance intimating its End was to signifie and seal Remission of Sins which likewise is the End of Christ's Baptism As this no ways answers my Argument so it makes nothing to the purpose for it is one thing to signifie Repentance and Remission of Sins and far another to know and possess it which is the End and constant fruit of Christ's Baptism Gal. 3.27 As many of you saith the Apostle as have been baptized unto Christ have put on Christ. And therefore it may be observed that without any proof he concludes that John's Baptism and Christ's agree both in the Matter and End Page 82. As a Reply to Acts 19.2 cited by me to shew And Substance that they differed in substance he saith The meaning is not that they were ignorant of the Person of the Holy Ghost Contrary to the very express Scripture-words viz. We have not so much as heard if there be any Holy Ghost He saith further That the Apostles did not a-new baptize such Persons that had been baptized with the Baptism of John In direct Contradiction to the Scripture-words verse 5. When they heard this they were baptized in the Name of the Lord Jesus W. M. contradicts the Scriptures And when Paul had laid his hands upon them the Holy Ghost came upon them Now verse 3. sheweth That they were baptized unto John's Baptism before so let him clear himself here of giving the Scripture the Lie if he can Section 2. page 83. To prove the perpetuity of Water-Baptism he begins with that often answered Argument of the Apostle's practice adding That though Christ Matth. 28. doth not mention Baptism with Water so neither with the Spirit alledging That thus the one may be excluded as well as the other Answ. Seeing Christ commanded them to baptize it cannot be denied but it was with his own Baptism which is that of the Spirit He adds That if Baptism of the Spirit were intended it would infer a needless Tautology in the Command of Christ as being all one with these words Go Teach Answ. Teaching and making men holy and righteous are different things Water-Baptism not commanded by Christ. For he will grant that he and his Brethren have been Teaching People these several years and yet he will have much ado to prove all their Church-members are really made Righteous and Holy Why then doth he account these two one reckoning it a Tautology to express them severally A little after he insinuates and that most falsly That I deny Peter's commanding Cornelius to be baptized Concealing my express words page 31. which are these And though it be said ver 48. that he commanded them to be baptized in the Name of Christ yet it holds forth no Command from Christ only the thing being agreed upon that it might be done he bid do it This he hath left un answered And whereas he adds That doing things in the Name of Christ is as much as his Command He bringeth no proof for giving but not granting it did hold so Matth. 18.20 in the case of Meeting that will not prove it is always so taken To evict my Objection against any determinate Commission the Apostles had of Baptizing
yea saith plainly in the next page That Prayer without the Spirit is Abomination And whereas he adds That forbearing of Prayer is also Abomination we do not deny it but freely confess that forbearing of Prayer in the Wicked is sinful But the way to prevent this is not to commit a second evil viz. to Pray without the Spirit they ought first to come to the Spirit that thereby they may Pray acceptably according to that of Paul Rom. 8.26 Prayer without the Spirit availeth not Likewise the Spirit also helpeth our infirmities for we know not what we should pray for as we ought but the Spirit it self maketh intercession for us with groans that cannot be uttered 1 Cor. 14.15 I will pray with the Spirit which being brought by me in my last he hath wholly omitted so much as to mention far less to answer And though omitting of Prayer be sinful yet to bid a man Pray without the Spirit is as much as to desire a man to see without opening his eyes This thing may appear by a familiar Example thus Suppose a Servant turn sluggard and sleep while he should be about his Master's work if when he is raised out of his bed he should run naked to it without taking along those Tools or Instruments which are absolutely needful for the doing of it what will he profit either himself or his Master Yea he will but hinder the work more Even so the Wicked as they ought to Pray so they ought first to come to the Spirit whereby they may do it to the glory of God and their own Souls good Now though this be so undeniable that he cannot gainsay it yet in Contradiction to the Truth and his own Concessions he goes about to Cavil against it alledging It might take off men as well from their necessary works because the ploughing of the Wicked is Sin and that also it might follow from this That Children should not honour their Parents and Husbands love their Wives but when they have a motion of the Spirit for it Answ. This Objection hath no weight to overturn the Truth for there is a great difference betwixt these things that relate to the Worship of God and what relates to Outward things either concerning our selves or our Neighbours The Worship of God is Spiritual The Worship of God is a Spiritual thing relating to himself which we are commanded to perform in the Spirit and God doth offer us his Spirit for the performance of it And because it is that which is meerly relative betwixt God and the Soul he doth not accept of it but as so offered we cannot Pray as we ought saith the Apostle But the Spirit helpeth c. Now though these other things would no doubt be the more acceptable to God and more frequently accompanied with his blessing that they were done in the sense of his Fear and in the drawings of his Spirit yet they are materially good in themselves answering really their End to them unto whom they immediately Relate without it But it is not so of Prayer which as it immediately Relates to God so W. M. himself confesseth without the Spirit to be Abomination The Prayer of the Wicked is sin Thus is also solved his Supposition page 124. That if a wicked Man contract guilt he may provoke the Lord to withdraw the Motions of the Spirit and then his Not Praying is not Sin For I have asserted that the Not Praying of the Wicked is sinful And this doth not Lull People in a sinful Security on the contrary they are alike rather to be Lulled in such a Security by being told they may be set about Prayer when they please whereby they foster themselves in a groundless hope because of their now and then repeating their words of Prayer neither expecting nor looking for the Spirit 's Assistance whereby instead of advancing in Grace and Righteousness they do but reiterate Abominations and so aggravate their own Guilt And whereas here he is forced to acknowledge that Motives of the Spirit will not be wanting to the Saints to Pray when they are at the Gates of Death or in danger of present Drowning He asks me Let the Wicked Repent c. What shall the Wicked do in this case Shall they not follow the Advice which Peter gave to Simon Magus Acts 8.22 Pray God if perhaps the thoughts of thy heart may be forgiven thee But here he minceth the Apostle's words which are Repent therefore of thy Wickedness and pray c. here the Apostle puts Repentance before Prayer it shall not be denied but when the Wicked have Repented of their Wickedness the Spirit will not be wanting to assist them to Pray Craving a blessing before Meat It is therefore to little purpose that page 120 and 121. he pleads for Craving a Blessing when we use the Creatures of God calling the neglect of it a Profane Custom For we do not deny it and Condemn a Profane Neglect of it as much as themselves And as Christ had the Spirit without and above measure having always a ready Access to the Father so we are glad and willing at such Occasions to express Words if we find the Spirit assisting us so to do yea we reckon that we ought not to use the Creatures without our hearts be in some measure retired to the sense of God's presence and stayed in his Fear whereby we may secretly breath for a Blessing for to speak audible words is not Essential And therefore it is apparently malitious for him to say That when we are not stayed in God 's fear we have liberty and freedom to fall to Meat my words had no such Importance though he seeks to turn them And yet can wholly omit much of page 44. of mine where I shew their Abuses in this matter how they mock God in it and provoke him to withdraw his Blessing And whereas he says One of us Confessed That he had not called together nor Prayed in his Family for a Twelve-month past He should have produced the Person 's Name that we might have inquired concerning it and therefore until he so do we can lay no stress upon it but reject it as False especially considering that W.M. being particularly challenged upon this refuseth absolutely to do it nor durst he aver he had any better ground for it than Hear-say Upon this occasion he asks If Abraham must not keep up Religion in his Family because an Ishmael is in it But this maketh nothing against us for none of us that are Masters of Families have forborn to keep up the Worship of God though Enemies of Truth have been in it whom we have not barred from being present Praying for Enemies and for whom we have not been wanting to Pray though we cannot join with them in their Prayers as W. M. adviseth us until first they Repent of their Wickedness This was the Method of Peter's Advice to Simon Magus first to Repent
are seen to be in one Spirit with those who spat in the face of the LORD JESVS and buffeting him bid him prophesie who smote him Therefore consider O ye Inhabitants and be serious standing in fear Where are ye who are called Christians Among whom it is become a Wonder A Stone of Stumbling or Matter of Mockery or a Ground of Reproach for one in the Name of the LORD to invite you to Repentance in Sack-cloth and Ashes Would not the Heathen condemn you in this thing And will not Ninive stand up in judgment against you How is it that ye that are called Christians can willingly give room to every idle Mountebank and can suffer your minds to be drawn out to behold these sinful Divertisments which indeed divert the Mind from the serious sense of God's fear The People can be gathered there and neither the Magistrates complain of Tumult nor yet Preachers nor Professors cry out against it as Delusion or Madness O my Friends consider Can there be any more strongly Deluded than for People daily to Acknowledge and Confess they are Sinners and sinning in words and to startle at that which did so lively Represent unto them what they own to be their Condition Were it in good Earnest or were it from a true sense of your Sins that ye so frequently seem to acknowledge them ye would not despise nor overlook that which calleth you to Repentance for it How is it that you can so confidently Array your selves in all manner of gaudy and superfluous Apparel and exceed in lustful pouderings and perfumes and yet are ashamed and amazed at Sack-cloth and Ashes which according to your own acknowledgment is so sutable to your states Is not this to glory in your shame and to be ashamed of that which ought to be and would be your greatest glory to wit true and unfeigned Repentance I shall add that which upon this occasion I declared unto you I was for a Sign from the Lord unto you I desire ye may not be among those that wonder and perish but rather Repent and be Saved And this is my Testimony unto you whether you will hear or forbear I have peace with my God in what I have done and am satisfied that his Requirings I have answered in this thing I have not sought yours but you I have not coveted your gold or silver or any thing else nor do I retain or entertain the least Hatred Grudge or Evil Will towards any within or without your Gates but continue in pure and unfeigned Love towards all and every one of you even those who do most despise or reject me and my Testimony being ready to bless those that curse and to do good to those that despitefully use me and to be spent in the will of the Lord for your sakes that your Souls may be saved and God over all may be glorified For which I travel and cry before the Throne of Grace as becometh This came before me to signifie unto you by Writing at Urie the 12 th of the first Month 1672. A Servant of the Lord Jesus Christ ROBERT BARCLAY After this Paper was committed to the Press some Queries concerning this Matter were sent to a Friend in Aberdeen by One who in the Inscription styles himself a Sober Inquirer which Mask he quickly pulled off either for want of Wit or from too much Malice against the Truth by spreading these Queries at the same time among several Hands which no truly Sober Inquirer would have done until he had first received or been refused Satisfaction from him to whom he particularly directed them In order therefore to dispel such Cloudy Mists as the Enemy seeks to raise for darkning the Day of God's Appearance through his Children These Answers are judged fit to be here anexed The Premisses and Queries following upon them being all one on the matter the first being Positions in general and the other the particular Application of them hereto they need not different Answers both of them are herein comprehended and implied as any that will be at the pains to look after the Queries and Compare them may Observe To the first is therefore Answered 1. R. B. denies his Message to have proceeded from any Light or Illumination in him as a man but from the Immediate Testimony of the Spirit of God in his heart A Manifestation of which Spirit is given to every man to profit withal according to the plain Testimony of the Scriptures 1 Cor. 12.7 1 John 2.20 27. Hebr. 8.10 11 12. The which Spirit and Anointing teaches all the Saints under the New Covenant whereunto an Audible voice is not required For this is said to be within them and not without them Nor can it be proved that God spake always to the Prophets by an Audible Voice or that such a thing is requisite to every true Revelation received from the Spirit else none could be truly certain that the Scriptures came from the Spirit of God until they received an Audible Voice by the outward Ear confirming them of it nor could any have the Assurance of Salvation without the same both which the generality of Protestants hold needful to Believers and Calv. Inst. lib. 1. cap. 7. sect 4. cap. 8 sect 1. lib. 3. cap. 1. sect 4. cap. 3. sect 39. That by the inward secret Testimony of the Spirit without an Audible Voice Nor was John Huss his Prophecy of Luther or George Wishart's of the Cardinal's Death alledged to have proceeded from an outward audible voice and yet proved both True As likewise several others of latter years which might be mentioned 2. A Message thus delivered from the Testimony of the Spirit of God in the heart reaches to the Manifestation of the same Spirit in the hearts of those to whom it is delivered if they wilfully do not resist and shut it out Thus the Ninivites were reached at the Call of Jonah and those who heard Peter were pricked in their hearts yet neither the one or the other had such an immediate particular Call as Jonah and Peter had but the Testimony of the Spirit through these two touched reached and raised that of God in their hearts and made it applicable unto them Yet those that despise this Light and Manifestation of God in themselves may come to jeer and mock at a Message proceeding from it through another even as the Scribes and Pharisees did at Christ and therefore were worthy of Condemnation and judged by the Heathen such as Tyre and Sidon and Ninive Even as it is with those of the same Spirit at this day who while they cry up the Writings of the Prophets and other Scriptures as did the Pharisees are despising Prophesying or the teaching or leadings of the Spirit which the Apostle declared to be the nature of the New Covenant-Dispensation and therefore no wonder if according to the Scripture Prov. 28.18 Where there is no Vision the People perish 3. The Assisters to this Action having
him sinneth not Whosoever sinneth hath not seen him neither known him Little Children let no Man deceive you he that doth Righteousness is Righteous even as he is Righteous He that committeth Sin is of the Devil for the Devil sinneth from the beginning For this purpose the Son of God was manifested that he might destroy the Works of the Devil Whosoever is born of God doth not commit Sin for his Seed remaineth in him and he cannot Sin because he is born of God In this the Children of God are manifest and the Children of the Devil whosoever doth not Righteousness is not of God neither he that loveth not his Brother Q. It is very plain by these Passages that the Apostles were far of another Mind then those that plead for Sin during term of Life and much against the Deceit of those who will esteem themselves Good Christians while they live in their Sins A. Not every one that saith unto me Lord Lord Matth. 7.21 24. shall enter into the Kingdom of Heaven but he that doth the Will of my Father which is in Heaven Therefore whosoever heareth these things of mine and doth them I will liken him unto a Wise Man which built his House upon a Rock If ye know these things happy are ye John 13 17. if ye do them Q. What saith the Apostle Paul further concerning the needfulness of this thing A. Circumcision is nothing and Uncircumcision is nothing 1 Cor. 7.19 but the keeping of the Commandments of God Q. Was not this according to the Apostle Paul 's Judgment the very Intention of Christ to have his Church and Children to be Pure and without Spot A. According as he has chosen us in him before the Foundation of the World Ephes. 1.4 that we should be Holy and without Blame before him in Love Even as Christ also loved the Church Ephes. 5.25 26 27. and gave himself for it that he might Sanctifie and Cleanse it that he might present it to himself a Glorious Church not having Spot or Wrinkle or any such thing but that it should be Holy and without Blemish Q. Doth not Paul press the same thing further besides the other Passages above-mentioned A. Having therefore these Promises Dearly Beloved 2 Cor. 7.1 Let us Cleanse our selves from all Filthiness of the Flesh and Spirit perfecting Holiness in the Fear of God Finally Brethren farewel 2 Cor. 13.11 Col. 1.28 be Perfect Christ in you the Hope of Glory whom we Preach warning every Man and teaching every Man in all Wisdom that we may present every Man Perfect in Christ Jesus Gal. 2.12 Labouring fervently for you in Prayers that ye may stand Perfect and Compleat in all the Will of God 1 Thess. 3.13 To the end he may establish your Hearts Vnblameable in Holiness before God And the very God of Peace Sanctifie you wholly and I pray God your whole Spirit 1 Thess. 5.23 and Soul and Body be presented Blameless unto the Coming of our Lord Jesus Christ. Q. Is not this then the very End for which God appointed Teachers in his Church A. And he gave some Apostles and some Prophets Ephes. 4.11 12 13. and some Evangelists and some Pastors and Teachers for the Perfecting of the Saints for the Work of the Ministry for the Edifying of the Body of Christ till we all come in the Unity of the Faith and of the Knowledge of the Son of God unto a Perfect Man unto the Measure of the Statute of the Fulness of Christ. Q. Seeing this is so much pressed by the Holy Men doth not the Scripture which cannot lie give none of the Saints this Testimony as being free from Sin at sometimes and so not always and daily sinning as is supposed Gen. 6.9 A. Noah was a Just Man and perfect in his Generations and Noah walked with God And the Lord said unto Satan Hast thou considered my Servant Job Job 1.8 that there is none like him in the Earth a Perfect and an Vpright Man one that feareth God and escheweth Evil. There was in the days of Herod King of Judea a certain Priest named Zacharias of the Course of Abia and his Wife was of the Daughters of Aaron Luke 1.1 2. and her Name was Elizabeth and they were both Righteous before God walking in all the Commandments and Ordinances of the Lord Blameless Q. That proves sufficiently as to particular Persons but what doth the Scripture intimate of this Nature even of Considerable Numbers Ephes. 2.4 5 6. A. But God who is rich in Mercy for his great Love wherewith he hath loved us even when we were dead in Sin hath quickened us together with Christ and hath raised us up together and made us sit together in Heavenly Places in Christ Jesus But ye are come unto Mount Sion and unto the City of the Living God the Heavenly Jerusalem Hebr. 12.22 23. and to an Innumerable Company of Angels to the General Assembly and Church of the First-born which are written in Heaven to God the Judge of all and to the Spirits of Just Men made perfect And I looked and lo a Lamb stood on Mount Sion Rev. 14.1 4. and with him an Hundred Forty and Four Thousand having his Fathers Name written in their Fore-head These are they which were not defiled with Women for they are Virgins These are they which follow the Lamb wheresoever he goeth These are Redeemed from among Men being their first Fruits unto God and to the Lamb. And in their Mouth was found no Guile for they are without Fault before the Throne of God CHAP. VIII Concerning Perseverance and Falling from GRACE Question IS it enough for a Believer to be sure that he hath once received true Grace or is there any further Certainty requisite 2 Pet. 1.10 Answer Wherefore the rather Brethren give Diligence to make your Calling and Election sure for if ye do these things ye shall never fall Q. May one that hath received true Grace have Ground to fear or suppose he can fall A. 1 Cor. 9.27 But I keep under my Body and bring it into Subjection least that by any means when I have Preached to others I my self should be a Cast-away Q. That greatly contradicteth the Doctrine of such as say Once in Grace ever in Grace but doth the Apostle Paul express this only out of an Humble Esteem of himself or doth he judge or suppose the like of other Saints A. Take heed Brethren Hebr. 4.12 13. lest there be in any of you an evil Heart of Unbelief in departing from the Living God but exhort one another daily while it is called to day least any of you be hardned through the Deceitfulness of Sin Hebr. 4.11 Let us labour therefore to enter into that Rest lest any Man fall after the same Example of Unbelief For it is impossible for those who were once enlightened Hebr. 6.4 5 6. and
and that must be in some certain Place where all must know where to find it having herein a regard to the Conveniencies and Occasions of such as Meet Were it fit that those of the Church of Corinth should go do their Business at Antioch or the Church of Jerusalem at Rome Nay surely God hath not given us our Reasons to no Purpose but that we should make use of them for his Glory and the good of our Brethren yet always in Subjection to his Power and Spirit and therefore we have respect to these Things in the appointing of our Meetings and do it not without a regard to the Lord but in a Sense of his Fear And so the like as to Times And Convenient Set-Times appointed which is no contradicting of the inward Leading of the Spirit Else how came the Apostle to Appoint a Time to the Corinthians in their Contributions desiring them 1 Cor. 16.2 To lay by them in store upon the first Day of the Week yea saith he not that he gave the same Order to the Church of Galatia I know not how any in reason can quarrel Set Times for outward Business it being done in a Subjection to God's Will as all things ought to be or else how can such as so do but quarrel the Apostle for this Imposition at that Rate upon the Churches of Corinth and Galatia We appoint no Set-Times for the Performance of the Worship of God so as to appoint Men to preach and pray at such and such Set-Times though we appoint Times to Meet together in the Name of the Lord that we may feel his Presence and he may move in and through whom he pleaseth without Limitation Reasons for the Continuance of our said Practice Which Practice of Meeting together we are greatly encouraged to by the Promise of Christ and our own blessed Experience and also we are severely prohibited to lay it aside by the holy Apostle and also on the other Hand by the sad Experience of such as by Negligence or Prejudice forsake the Assemblies of God's People upon many of which is already fulfilled and upon others daily fulfilling the Judgments threatned upon such Transgressors read Hebr. 10. from vers 23. to the End where that Duty is so seriously exhorted to and the Contempt of it reckoned a Wilful Sin almost if not altogether unpardonable yea a Treading under Foot the Son of God and a Doing Despite to the Spirit of Grace which is fulfilled in our Day and proves the lamentable Fruits of such as have so back-slidden among us And therefore having so much good and real Ground for what we do herein together with the Approbation and Encouragement of Christ and his Apostles both by Command and Practice we can as that both the Alpha and Omega the Foundation and Cap-stone required faithfully affirm in good Conscience That God hath led us by his Spirit both to Appoint Places and Times where we may see the Faces one of another and to take Care one for another provoking one another to Love and good Works And our Faith and Confidence herein cannot be staggered by a meer Denial in our Opposers which no Man of Conscience and Reason will say it ought seeing the Thing it self hath such a solid and real Cause and Foundation so good and suitable a Patern and Example and that it is constantly Confirmed to us both by the Testimony of God's Spirit in our Hearts and by the good Fruits and Effects which we daily reap thereby as a Seal and Confirmation that God is well-pleased therewith and approveth us in it Having thus far proceeded to shew that there ought to be Order and Government among the People of God and that that which we plead for is that there may be Certain Meetings set apart for that End It is next to be considered In what Cases and how far it may Extend SECTION V. In what Cases and how far this Government Extends and first as to Outwards and Temporals I Shall begin with that which gave the First Rise for this Order among the Apostles The Occasion of those Meetings about Business and I do verily believe might have been among the first Occasions that gave the like among us and that is The Care of the Poor of Widows and Orphans Love and Compassion are the great yea and the chiefest Marks of Christianity Hereby shall it be known saith Christ that ye are my Disciples if ye love one another And James the Apostle places Religion herein in the first place 1. To take Care for the Poor Widows and Orphans Pure Religion saith he and Vndefiled before God and the Father is to visit the Fatherless and Widows in their Afflictions c. For this then as one main End do we Meet together that Inquiry may be made if there be any poor of the Houshold of Faith that need that they may be supplied that the Widows may be taken Care of that the Orphans and Fatherless may be bred up and Educated Who will be so Vnchristian as to reprove this good Order and Government and to say it is needless But if any will thus Object May not the Spirit lead every one of you to give to them that need What needs meeting about it and such Formalities I answer The Spirit of God leads us so to do what can they say to the contrary Nor is this a Practice any ways Inconsistent with being inwardly and immediately led by the Spirit for the Spirit of God doth now as well as in the Days of Old lead his People into those Things which are orderly and of a good Report for he is the God of Order The Example of the Apostles and not of Confusion and therefore the Holy Apostles judged it no Inconsistency with their being led by the Spirit to appoint Men full of the Holy Ghost and of Wisdom over the Business of the Poor Now if to be full of the Holy Ghost be a Qualification needful for this Imployment surely the Nature of their Imployment was not to render this so needful a Qualification useless and ineffectual as if they were not to be led by it Moreover we see though they were at that Time all filled with the Spirit yet there was something wanting before this good Order was Established There was a Murmuring that some Widows were neglected in the daily Ministration and we must not suppose the Apostles went about to remedy this Evil that was creeping into the Church without the Counsel of God by his Spirit or that this Remedy they were led to was stepping into Apostacy neither can it be so said of us we proceeding upon the like Occasion Contributions for the Poor If then it be thus needful and suitable to the Gospel to Relieve the Necessities of the Poor that as there was No Beggar to be among Israel of Old so far less now must there not be Meetings to appoint Contribution in Order to the performing these
the true Faith that they might learn not to Blaspheme In short if we must as our Opposers herein acknowledge preserve and keep those that are come to own the Truth by the same means they were gathered and brought into it we must not cease to be plain with them and tell them when they are wrong and by sound Doctrine both Exhort and Convince Gainsayers If the Apostles of Christ of old and the Preachers of the Everlasting Gospel in this day had told all People however wrong they found them in their Faith and Principles Our Charity and Love is such We dare not judge you A wrong Charity and false Love to Cherish in Error is nor separate from you but let us all live in Love together and every one injoy his own Opinion and all will be well how should the Nations have been or what way now can they be brought to Truth and Righteousness Would not the Devil love this Doctrine well by which Darkness and Ignorance Error and Confusion might still continue in the Earth unreproved and uncondemned If it was needful then for the Apostles of Christ in the days of old to Reprove without sparing to tell the High-Priests and great Professors among the Jews That they were stubborn and stiff-necked and always resisted the Holy Ghost without being guilty of Imposition and Oppression or want of true Love and Charity and also for those Messengers the Lord raised up in this day to Reprove and Cry out against the Hireling Priests and to tell the World openly both Professors and Profane That they were in Darkness and Ignorance out of the Truth Strangers and Aliens from the Common-wealth of Israel if God has gathered a People by this means into the Belief of one and the same Truth must not they they turn and depart from it be Admonished Reproved and Condemned yea rather than those that are not yet come to the Truth because they Crucifie afresh unto themselves the Lord of Glory and put him to open Shame It seems the Apostle judged it very needful they should be so dealt with Tit. 1.10 when he says There are many unruly and vain Talkers and Deceivers especially they of the Circumcision WHOSE MOVTHS MVST BE STOPPED c. Were such a Principle to be received or believed That in the Church of Christ no man should be Separated from no man Condemned or Excluded the Fellowship and Communion of the Body for his Judgment or Opinion in Matter of Faith The Inlet to all manner of Abominations then what Blasphemies so horrid what Heresies so damnable what Doctrines of Devils but might harbour it self in the Church of Christ What need then of sound Doctrine if no Doctrine make unsound what need of Convincing and Exhorting Gainsayers if to Gainsay be no Crime where should the Vnity of the Faith be Were not this an Inlet to all manner of Abominations and to make void the whole tendency of Christ and his Apostles Doctrine and render the Gospel of none Effect and give a Liberty to the unconstant and giddy Will of Man to innovate alter and overturn it at his Pleasure So that from all that is above-mentioned we do safely Conclude That where a People are gathered together into the Belief of the Principles and Doctrines of the Gospel of Christ if any of that People shall go from their Principles and assert things false and contrary to what they have already received such as stand and abide firm in the Faith have Power by the Spirit of God after they have used Christian Endeavours to Convince and Reclaim them upon their Obstinacy to Separate from such and to Exclude them from their spiritual Fellowship and Communion for otherways if this be denied farewel to all Christianity or to the maintaining of any sound Doctrine in the Church of Christ. But secondly Taking it for granted that the Church of Christ or Assembly of Believers may in some Cases that are Matter of Conscience Quest. II pronounce a positive Sentence and Judgment without hazzard of Imposition upon the Members it comes to be inquired In what Cases and how far this Power reacheth I answer First As that which is most clear and undeniable In the fundamental Principles and Doctrines of Faith Answer in Case any should offer to teach otherways as is above declared and proved But some may perhaps acknowledge that indeed if any should Contradict the known and owned Principles of Truth and teach otherways it were fit to cast out and exclude such but what judgest thou as to lesser matters as in Principles of less Consequence or in outward Ceremonies or Gestures whether it be fit to press Vniformity in these things Consideration For Answer to this it is fit to Consider First The Nature of things themselves Secondly The Spirit and Ground they proceed from And Thirdly The Consequence and Tendency of them But before I proceed upon these I affirm and that according to Truth That as the Church and Assembly of God's People may and hath Power to Decide by the Spirit of God in Matters fundamental and weighty without which no Decision nor Decree in whatever Matters is available so the same Church and Assembly also in other Matters of less Moment The Decision of Matters of less Moment in the Church Obligatory as to themselves yet being needful and expedient with a Respect to the Circumstance of Time Place and other things that may fall in may and hath Power by the same Spirit and not otherways being acted moved and assisted and led by it thereto to pronounce a positive Judgment which no doubt will be found Obligatory upon all such who have a Sense and Feeling of the Mind of the Spirit though rejected by such as are not watchful and so are out of the Feeling and Vnity of the Life And this is that which none that own Immediate Revelation or a being inwardly led by the Spirit to be now a thing expected or dispensed to the Saints can without contradicting their own Principle deny far less such with whom I have to do in this Matter who claiming this Priviledge to Particulars saying That they being moved to do such and such things though contrary to the Mind and Sense of their Brethren are not to be judged for it adding Why may it not be so that God hath moved them to it Now if this be a sufficient Reason for them to suppose as to one or two I may without absurdity suppose it as well to the whole Body And therefore as to the first to wit Cons. 1 The Nature of the things themselves If it be such a thing the doing or not doing whereof that is either any Act or the Forbearance of any may bring a real Reproach or Ground of Accusation against the Truth professed and owned and in and through which there may a visible Schism and Dissension arise in the Church Against the Reproach of Truth by which Truth 's Enemies may be
gratified and it self brought into Dis-esteem then it is fit lor such whose Care is to keep all right to take Inspection in the Matter to Meet together in the Fear of God to wait for his Counsel and to speak forth his Mind according as he shall manifest himself in and among them And this was the Practice of the primitive Church in the Matter of Circumcision For here lay the Debate some thought it not needful to Circumcise the Gentiles others thought it a thing not to be dispensed with and no doubt of these for we must remember they were not the Rebellious Jews but such as had already believed in Christ there were that did it out of Conscience as judging Circumcision to be still Obligatory For they said thus Except ye be Circumcised after the manner of Moses ye cannot be saved Now what Course took the Church of Antioch in these Cases Acts 15.2 The Church at Antioch sends a Case to Jerusalem for Advice from the Elders They determined that Paul and Barnabas and certain other of them should go unto Jerusalem unto the Apostles and Elders about this Question We must not suppose they wanted the Spirit of God at Antioch to have decided the Matter neither that these Apostles neglected or went from their Inward Guide in undertaking this Journey yet we see they judged it meet in this Matter to have the Advice and Concurrence of the Apostles and Elders that were at Jerusalem that they might be all of one mind in the matter For there is no greater Property of the Church of Christ than pure Vnity in the Spirit that is a Consenting and Oneness in Judgment and Practices in Matters of Faith and Worship which yet admits of different Measures Growths and Motions but never contrary and contradictory Ones and in these Diversities of Operations yet still by the same Spirit the true Liberty is exercised as shall be declared hereafter Therefore prayeth Christ That they all may be one as he and the Father is one To which Purpose also let these following Scriptures be Examined Rom. 12.16 Be of the same Mind one towards another 1 Cor. 1.10 Now I beseech you Brethren by the Name of our Lord Jesus Christ that ye all speak the same thing and that there be no Divisions among you but that ye be perfectly joined together in the same Mind and in the same Judgment Ephes. 5.21 Submitting your selves one to another in the Fear of God Phil. 2.2 Fulfil ye my Joy that ye be like-minded having the same Love being of one accord of one Mind And yet more remarkable is that of the Apostle Paul to the Philippians Chap. 3. Vers. 15. Let us therefore as many as be perfect be thus minded and if in any thing ye be otherways minded God shall Reveal even this unto you Vers. 16. Nevertheless whereto we have already attained let us walk by the same Rule let us mind the same thing Vers. 17. Brethren be Followers together of me and mark them which walk so as ye have us for an Example So here though the Apostle grants Forbearance in things Pretenders and Innovators Judged by the Power of God wherein they have not yet attained yet he concludes they must walk so as they have him for an Example and so consequently not Contrary or otherways And therefore we conclude that whereas any in the Church of God pretending Conscience or Revelation shall arise to teach and practise however insignificant or small in themselves whether Principles or Practices yet if they be contrary to such as are already received as true and confirmed by God's Spirit in the Hearts of the Saints and that the introducing of these things tend to bring Reproach upon the Truth as such as are not edifying in themselves and so stumble the Weak those who have a true and right Discerning may in and by the Power of God authorizing them and no otherways Condemn and Judge such things and they so doing it it will be Obligatory upon all the Members that have a true Sense because they will feel it to be so and therefore submit to it And thus far as to the Nature of themselves Secondly As to the Spirit and Ground they proceed from Whatsoever Cons. 2 Innovation Difference or divers Appearance whether in Doctrine or Practice What proceeds not from the Spirit of God to be withstood and denied proceedeth not from the pure Moving of the Spirit of God or is not done out of pure Tenderness of Conscience but either from that which being puft up affecteth Singularity and therethrough would be observed commended and exalted or from that which is the Malignity of some Humours and natural Tempers which will be Contradicting without Cause and secretly begetting of Divisions Animosities and Emulations by which the Vnity and unfeigned Love of the Brethren is lessened or rent I say all things proceeding from this Root and Spirit however little they may be supposed to be of themselves are to be guarded against withstood and denied as hurtful to the true Church's Peace and a Hindrance to the Prosperity of Truth Quest. If it be said How know ye that these things proceed from that Ground Answ. For Answer I make not here any Application as to particular Persons or Things but if it be granted as it cannot be denied that there may arise Persons in the true Church that may do such Things from such a Spirit though pretending Conscience and Tenderness then it must also be acknowledged The Spirit of Discerning in the Church Judges Transgressors that such to whom God hath given a true Discerning by his Spirit may and ought to judge such Practices and the Spirit they come from and have no Vnity with them Which if it be owned in the General proves the Case to wit That some pretending Conscience in Things seeming indifferent but yet it proceeding in them from a Spirit of Singularity Emulation or Strife those that have received a Discerning thereof from the Lord may and ought to judge the Transgressors without being accounted Imposers Oppressors of Conscience or Inforcers of Vniformity contrary to the Mind of Christ against which the Apostle also guardeth the Churches of Old Phil. 2.3 4. Let nothing be done through Strife or Vain Glory but in Lowliness of Mind let each esteem other BETTER THAN THEMSELVES Look not every Man on his own Things but every Man also on the Things of others Now if it be an Evil to do any Thing out of Strife then such Things that are seen so to be done are they not to be avoided and forsaken So that we are confident our Judgment herein cannot be denied or reputed Erroneous except it be said That none will or can arise in the Church of Christ Pretenders may arise and must be watched against pretending such things from such a Spirit which I know not any that will it being contrary to the express Prophecies of the Scripture and the
Assertions W. R. Censures the Apostle boldly I may the more patiently bear his Affirming mine to be Erroneous And whereas W. R. labours To make it appear that the Scriptures brought by me to prove a power of Decision in the Church do not Affirm any such thing because in these Scriptures there is no mention made of the Church's Decision Yet if he Consider that those places do speak of the Separating from and Cutting off of divers Persons Judgment Evinced and forsaking their Fellowship to the Saints who make up the Church of Christ it necessarily presupposes a Judgment of the Church or Saints concerning those Persons for which they are so Cut off from the Fellowship of the Body of Christ which is his Church Reason IV Fourthly A great part of W. R's Work is but a building up and then pulling down wherein he apparently Contradicts himself Yea the whole Scope of his Book Implies a Manifest Contradiction For whereas he plainly declares his Writing to be a Plea for Christian Liberty against Judging and Censuring one another holding forth that Diversity of Opinions and Judgments in matters of Conscience but especially in such matters as relate to Discipline and Government is not nor ought to be a Breach of Unity which he understands may be supposed to be the diversities of Gifts and Administrations mentioned in Scriptures which he expresses in these words upon Paul in Rom. 14. So then every one of us shall give an Account of himself unto God let us not therefore Judge one another any more And again he saith upon Verse 34. viz. Which evidently shews that Inasmuch as every one must Answer for himself it is fit every one should believe for himself A wrong Spirit of Liberty and so practise without being Imposed upon by others and this is the ground of all Christian Forbearance And again in another place he saith These things considered and that also we find the Apostle's Exhorting the Churches not to be Judging one another with respect to things relating to Conscience there is great need to watch against this Censorious Judging Spirit least while any are Judging their Brethren themselves become Cast-aways he hath many more Expressions of this kind Now since this is the whole Scope of W. R's Papers and that he did yea hath since he wrote these Papers acknowledged me to be his Christian Brother and many more at least them he did Repute such whom he Censures Judges and Condemns through his whole Treatise yea since his whole Papers are a Judging Censuring and Condemning of me and my Judgment in things pertaining to Conscience and to my Judgment in matters of Government and outward Discipline do's not the Work Imply a manifest Contradiction So his very Writing Contradicts the matter he writes of and pleads for especially since not only he makes some General Censure of me and many others professing the same fundamental Truths with him but is very Particular and Peremptory W. R. a false Accuser yea Insinuating Accusations as if I in Particular intended to make way for an Authority to Rule over at least some of my Brethren as his very Conclusion Intimates and in divers other places may be Observed And it will aggravate this Injury done by him the more that the Reader may Observe as well in his own Letter as in what is above mentioned that this his Censure was built upon his own Mistakes So that I hope who consider these things will acknowledge a sufficient Answer is hereby Returned And albeit I my self be fully satisfied yet I should not have Churled the Pains of a particular Disquisition of every thing in Order as Asserted by him albeit he has not done that to mine If I had not an Aversion from multiplying Controversies of this kind for the desire I have to Avoid that sort of Work and not for any strength of Argumentation I observe in W. R's Papers hath stopt me from so doing But if any do Apprehend that Strength of Reason in his Papers as to Judge I was Vnable to Answer or that this is not Satisfactory it will but Evidence the Weakness of their own Vnderstanding to the more Judicious and I shall not think much to bear their Censure For I value more my own Inward Peace and that of my Brethren than to Obtain an Applause of my Natural Capacity wherein if any Judge that W. R. do surpass me I shall not therewith be troubled The Excellency of the Simplicity of Truth For I more and more see the Excellency of that Simplicity that is in the Truth and of that Vnity that it leadeth to And thence do more Earnestly than ever desire to Witness all that is of and from Self Crucified in me and brought into true Subjection to the Cross of Christ and there alone may be my Rejoicing wherein I am at Vnity with all those who make Self of no Reputation for the Seed's sake that the Prosperity of Truth may be Advanced and the Peace of Israel Preserved R. Barclay William Rogers's Letter of his and R. Barclay's Discourse about the Book before-mentioned in the presence of many Brethren and also a Paper signifying the Brethrens Sense touching the Discourse then present Friends IT was upon me for several weeks past W. R's Letter Clearing R. B's Anarchy c. if my Occasions would any wise permit to come up to the City of London to be present among Friends from divers parts of the Nation at this Time that so I might have Opportunity to Confer with Friends who were dissatisfied with me touching what I had written in Answer to R. Barclay 's Book of Government And a few days before my Coming up R. Barclay being in London writ unto me to come up that we might have a Conference at large touching the same This his Request laid the greater Obligation upon me to be present in London at this time On Conference had with him we Agreed that a Free Meeting might be had with Friends in whose presence R. B. and my self might in all Coolness and Moderation Confer together that so all Mis-understandings might be Removed and the Truth be Evidenced to the Consciences of the Brethren then Present The Meeting for that end was this Day had and a very Christian and Fair Debate was had to the satisfaction of both of us as far as I can understand and the matters chiefly Objected by me were fairly and brother-like and in much love Discoursed and upon the whole matter I am satisfied that R. B. is not principled so as I and others have taken his Book to Import In particular he doth declare that his Book teacheth not that the Church of Christ hath Jurisdiction over the outward Concerns of Friends in Case of Difference Jurisdiction without Assent of the Differing parties and that it was far from his Intentions For his Intention as he declares was only to manifest that Friends ought to Submit their Cases of Difference to
the Decision of the Church and in case of Refractoriness that such Persons ought to be Disowned That though R. B. in one place Affirms to this purpose That there never will nor can be wanting in Case of Controversy the Spirit of God to give Judgment through some or other in the Church of Christ as long as any Assembly can properly or in any tolerable supposition be so termed he declares that the Words are sound and further saith that thereby he Intends no other but such Assemblies as in reality and truth may be termed the Church of Christ. And whereas he saith to this purpose Submission That it's Disobedience to God not to Submit to the Sentence of such Assemblies though the Persons refusing to Submit pretend they see it not yet he declares that his Meaning thereby is not That if they Submit before Conviction of Conscience they therein find Acceptance with the Lord but rather to shew that their Want of Sight is through Disobedience or Unwatchfulness to the Grace of God in themselves which if they did take heed thereunto would shew it their Duty to Obey Principles as Terms We also had Discourse touching his Assertion That Principles and Doctrines c. believed through the force of Truth on the Understanding are as it were the Terms and in another place of the Book produced it appeared that he Asserted There was a more Inward Bond viz. the Life of Righteousness and that the Book declares that we are gathered into the belief of the Principles and Doctrines by the Truth it 's Power and Influence upon our hearts and that very Bond by which we became centred into one Body and Fellowship c. And on a Debate thereof he acknowledged That his meaning was not they were the Original Bond but rather as Fruits and Branches of that Bond and so in that respect might be as an outward Bond whereby we are united in an heavenly Society The Order of the Gospel We also had some Discourse touching his Title-Page wherein he Asserts That the Ancient Apostolick Order of the Church of Christ is re-established on its right Basis and Foundation touching which he declares that his meaning is Not only with respect to all the outward Orders or Forms of Discipline in Government amongst us but with respect to the Power of God which in the Primitive Days was and now is the great Order of the Gospel And though R. Barclay hath given these Explications of his Meanings yet the very Explications as he saith are to be found in his Book if duly weighed Having given you an Account in short of what Discoursed this day amongst Friends this further lies upon me to signify unto you on the Behalf of R. Barklay I am satisfied that he is not Principled as I and many by some Passages in his Book took him to be And since it is so that many have taken an Offence against him for that Cause R. B. Cleared and as may be doubted even so far as to Reject his Testimony and Service for the Truth it lies upon me as my Duty even for his and the Truth 's sake to Warn all that they take heed not to entertain a Prejudice against his Testimony on Jealousy that may enter on the score of any Apprehensions or Mistakes of his Book and that Answer that I have given thereto but rather in an Unprejudiced Spirit to Wait on the Lord to feel and savour his Testimony even as if the Occasion taken had never been And I do freely Confess that in as much as I publish't my Book before I gave R. B. Notice of my Objections and Intentions therein W.R. blame-worthy I acted in that respect not according to Gospel-Order but am Justly worthy of Blame therein It is with me also to signify unto you that l am abundantly satisfied that R. B ' s. Book of Government was written at or before the Time of it's date for that he solemnly affirms it was so W. Rogers FOrasmuch as William Rogers of Bristol hath lately written a Book in Manuscript The Judgment of the Meeting against a Book of Robert Barclay's Intituled The Anarchy of the Ranters and Approved at the Second-Days-Meeting in London and hath dispersed his Manuscript in several parts of this Nation without so much as first giving either to the said R. Barclay in particular or the Second-Days-Meeting in general an Account of his Scruples or Dissatisfaction concerning the said Book of R. B's Contrary to all Rules of Brotherly Love Christian Fellowship Gospel-Order and Exemplary Practice of the Church of Christ to the Defamation of the said R.B. the great Derogation from the Christian Authority of the said Meeting and the general Disservice of Truth especially being sent unto persons who at present are Disaffected to the Vnity of the Body of Friends And whereas on the Seventh day of the Third Month 1677. we whose Names are under-written were Met together in the City of London in the pure Fear and holy Dread of the Lord God Almighty to hear what the said W. R. had Objected against the said Book of R. Barclay's It Appeared to us upon Deliberate serious and Impartial Hearing of the matter in Controversy that the Objections of the said W. R. lay not so much against the Matter and Substance of the said R. B's Book as against his way of Expressing some passages therein and that upon R. B's Defence and Explanation the said W. R. did declare that he was satisfied with R. B. as to his principles but that he thought some Passages in his book might have been better Worded Confessing that he did not Brotherly to publish his Book before he had Communicated his Exception to the said R. B. and the Brethren of the Second-days-Morning-Meeting in London It is therefore the Inward Sense Advice and Judgment of this Meeting that the said W. R. ought forthwith to deliver up into the hands of James Claypoole that Copy of his said Book which he hath here with him and as speedily as may be Recall all such other Copies of his said Book as he knows to be Dispersed in the Nation or elsewhere And that he also ought speedily to write a Letter to Friends in all those places where he doth or shall know the said Book to be dispersed and therein to Clear both the said R B. and the Friends of the Second-Days-Meeting in London from all such Aspersions as by means of his said Book may be Cast upon him or them And though it doth not appear to this Meeting by any thing that the said W. R. hath Objected or Offered that there is any Errour or Vnsoundness of Doctrine in the said R. B's Book yet forasmuch as there are some Terms or Expressions therein which some conceive might be made yet more Plain Easie and Familiar It is the desire of this Meeting that the said R B. as he feels in himself the Opening of Life thereunto will in Christian
the Promise of Christ to his Disciples Lo I am with you to the end of the World Confirmeth this same thing for this is an Inward Presence and Spiritual as all acknowledge But what relates hereto will again occur I shall deduce the Proof of this Proposition from Two manifest places of Scripture The first is 1 Cor. 2.11 12. What man knoweth the Proof I things of a man save the spirit of a man which is in him Even so the things of God knoweth no man but the Spirit of God Now we have received not the spirit of the World but the Spirit which is of God that we might know the things which are freely given us of God The Things of God are known by the Spirit of God The Apostle in the verses before speaking of the wonderful things which are prepar'd for the Saints after he hath declared that the Natural man cannot reach them adds That they are Revealed by the Spirit of God vers 9 10. giving this Reason For the Spirit searcheth all things even the deep things of God And then he bringeth in the Comparison in the verses above-mention'd very apt and answerable to our purpose and Doctrine That as the things of a man are only known by the spirit of man so the things of God are only known by the Spirit of God that is that as nothing below the Spirit of man as the spirit of Brutes or any other Creatures can properly reach unto nor comprehend the Things of a man as being of a more noble and higher nature so neither can the spirit of man or the natural man as the Apostle in v. 14. subsumes receive nor discern the things of God or the things that are spiritual as being also of a higher nature which the Apostle himself gives for the Reason saying Neither can he know them because they are spiritually discerned So that the Apostle's words being reduced to an Argument do very well prove the matter under Debate thus If that which appertaineth properly to man cannot be discerned by any lower or baser Principle than the spirit of man then cannot these things that properly relate unto God and Christ be known or discern'd by any lower or baser thing than the Spirit of God and Christ But The First is true therefore also the Second The whole strength of the Argument is contained in the Apostle's words before-mentioned which therefore being Granted I shall proceed to Deduce a Second Argument thus That which is Spiritual can only be known and discerned by the Spirit of God But The Revelation of Jesus Christ and the true and saving Knowledge of him is Spiritual Therefore The Revelation of Jesus Christ and the true and saving Knowledge of him can only be known and discerned by the Spirit of God Proof II The other Scripture is also a saying of the same Apostle 1 Cor. 12.3 No man can say No man can call Jesus Lord c. that Jesus is the Lord but by the Holy Ghost The Scripture which is full of Truth and answereth full well to the Inlightened Understanding of the Spiritual and Real Christian may perhaps prove very strange to the Carnal and pretended follower of Christ by whom perhaps it hath not been so diligently remarked Here the Apostle doth so much require the holy Spirit in the things that relate to a Christian that he positively avers we cannot so much as affirm Jesus to be the Lord without it Spiritual Truths are Lies spoken by Carnal men which insinuates no less than that the Spiritual Truths of the Gospel are as Lies in the mouths of Carnal and Vnspiritual men For though in themselves they be True yet are they not True as to them because not known nor uttered forth in and by that Principle and Spirit that ought to direct the Mind and actuate it in such things they are no better than the Counterfeit Representations of things in a Comedy neither can it be more truly and properly called a Real and True Knowledge of God and Christ than the Actings of Alexander the Great and Julius Caesar c. if now Transacted upon a Stage might be called truly and really Their Doings or the Persons Representing them might be said truly and really to have Conquered Asia and overcome Pompey c. This Knowledge then of Christ which is not by the Revelation of his own Spirit in the heart is no more properly the Knowledge of Christ than the pratling of a Parret Like the pratling of a Parret which has been taught a few words may be said to be the Voice of a man for as that or some other Bird may be taught to sound and utter forth a rational Sentence as it hath Learned it by the outward ear and not from any living Principle of Reason actuating it so just such is that Knowledge of the things of God which the natural and carnal man hath gathered from the words or writings of Spiritual men which are not true to him because conceived in the natural spirit and so brought forth by the wrong Organ and not proceeding from the Spiritual Principle no more than the words of a man acquired by Art and brought forth by the mouth of a Bird not proceeding from a rational principle are True with respect to the Bird that utters them Wherefore from this Scripture I shall further add this Argument If no man can say Jesus is the Lord but by the Holy Ghost then no man can know Jesus to be the Lord but by the Holy Ghost But The First is true Therefore the Second From this Argument there may be another Deduced Concluding in the very Terms of this Assertion thus If no man can know Jesus to be the Lord but by the Holy Ghost then can there be no Certain Knowledge or Revelation of him but by the Spirit But The First is true Therefore the Second Assert III § VII The Third thing Affirmed is That by the Spirit God always Revealed himself to his Children Proved For the making appear the Truth of this Assertion it will be but needful to consider God's Manifesting himself towards and in relation to his Creatures from the Beginning which Resolves it self always herein The First Step of all is Ascribed hereunto by Moses Gen. 1.2 And the Spirit of God moved upon the face of the Waters I think it will not be denied that God's Converse with man all along from Adam to Moses was by the Immediate Manifestation of his Spirit and afterwards through the whole Tract of the Law he spake to his Children no otherways which as it naturally followeth from the Principles above proved That Revelation is by the Spirit of God so it cannot be denied by such as acknowledge the Scriptures of Truth to have been written by the Inspiration of the holy Ghost For these Writings from Moses to Malachy do declare that during all that time God Revealed himself to his Children by his Spirit But if any will Object
not sufficient neither were ever appointed to be the adequate and only Rule nor yet can guide or direct a Christian in all those things that are needful for him to know We shall leave that to the next Proposition to be Examined What is proper in this place to be proved is That Christians now are to be led inwardly and immediately by the Spirit of God even in the same manner though it befall not to many to be led in the same measure as the Saints were of old § X. I shall prove this by divers Arguments and first from the Promise of Christ in these words Joh. 14.16 And I will pray the Father and he will give you another Comforter that he may abide with you for ever Vers. 17 Even the Spirit of Truth whom the World cannot receive because it seeth him not neither knoweth him but ye know him Christians are now to be led by the Spirit in the same manner as the Saints of old for he dwelleth with you and shall be in you Again vers 26. But the Comforter which is the Holy Ghost whom the Father will send in my Name he shall teach you all things and bring all things to your remembrance And 16.13 But when that Spirit of Truth shall come he shall lead you into all Truth for he shall not speak of himself but whatsoever he shall hear he shall speak and shall declare unto you things to come We have here first Who this is and that is divers ways expressed to wit The Comforter the Spirit of Truth the Holy Ghost the Sent of the Father in the Name of Christ. And hereby is sufficiently proved the Sottishness of those Socinians and other Carnal Christians who neither know nor acknowledge any internal Spirit or Power but that which is meerly Natural by which they sufficiently declare themselves to be of the World who cannot receive the Spirit because they neither see him nor know him Secondly Where this Spirit is to be He dwelleth with you and shall be in you And Thirdly What his Work is He shall teach you all things and bring all things to your remembrance and guide you into all Truth ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã As to the first Most do acknowledge that there is nothing else understood than what the plain words signify Who is this Comforter Which is also Evident by many Query I other places of Scripture that will hereafter occur neither do I see how such as Affirm otherways can avoid Blasphemy For if the Comforter the Holy Ghost and Spirit of Truth be all one with the Scriptures then it would follow that the Scriptures is God seeing it is true that the Holy Ghost is God If these mens Reasoning might take place wherever the Spirit is mentioned in relation to the Saints thereby might be truly and properly understood the Scriptures Nonsensical Consequences from the Socinians belief of the Scriptures being the Spirit Which what a Non-sensical Monster it would make of the Christian Religion will easily appear to all men As where it is said A manifestation of the Spirit is given to every man to profit withal it might be rendred thus A manifestation of the Scriptures is given to every man to profit withal What notable Sense this would make and what a Curious Interpretation let us consider by the Sequel of the same Chapter 1 Cor. 12.9 10 11. To another the gifts of healing by the same Spirit to another the working of miracles c. but all these worketh that one and the self-same Spirit dividing to every man severally as he will What would now these great Masters of Reason the Socinians Judge if we should place the Scriptures here instead of the Spirit Would it answer their Reason which is the great guide of their Faith Would it be good and sound Reason in their Logical Schools to affirm That the Scripture divideth severally as it will and giveth to some the gift of healing to others the working of miracles If then this Spirit a Manifestation whereof is given to every man to profit withal be no other than that Spirit of Truth before-mentioned which guideth into all Truth this Spirit of Truth cannot be the Scripture I could infer an hundred more Absurdities of this kind upon this sottish Opinion but what is said may suffice For even some of themselves being at times forgetful or ashamed of their own Doctrine do acknowledge That the Spirit of God is another thing and distinct from the Scriptures to guide and influence the Saints Secondly That this Spirit is inward in my opinion needs no Interpretation nor Commentary He dwelleth with you and shall be in you This indwelling of the Spirit in the Saints as it is a thing most needful to be known and believed so it is as positively asserted in the Scripture as any thing else can be If so be the Spirit of God dwell in you saith the Apostle Query II to the Romans 8.9 and again Know ye not that ye are the Temple of the Holy Ghost Where is his place and that the Spirit of God dwelleth in you 1 Cor. 6.19 without this the Apostle reckoneth no man a Christian. If any man saith he have not the Spirit of Christ he is none of his These words immediately follow those above-mentioned out of the Epistle to the Romans But ye are not in the flesh if so be the Spirit of God dwell in you The Context of which sheweth The Spirit within the main Token of a Christian. that the Apostle reckoneth it the main Token of a Christian both positively and negatively For in the former verses he sheweth how the Carnal mind is enmity against God and that such as are in the flesh cannot please him Where subsuming he adds concerning the Romans That they are not in the flesh if the Spirit of God dwell in them What is this but to Affirm that they in whom the Spirit dwells are no longer in the flesh nor of those who please not God but are become Christians indeed Again in the next verse he Concludes Negatively That if any man have not the Spirit of Christ he is none of his that is he is no Christian. He then that acknowledges himself Ignorant and a Stranger to the Inward In-being of the Spirit of Christ in his heart doth thereby acknowledge himself to be yet in the Carnal mind which is Enmity to God to be yet in the flesh where God cannot be pleased and in short whatever he may otherways know or believe of Christ or however much skill'd or acquainted with the letter of the Holy Scripture not yet to be notwithstanding all that Attained to the least desire of a Christian yea not once to have embraced the Christian Religion For take but away the Spirit and Christianity remains no more Christianity than the dead Carcase of a man when the Soul and Spirit is departed remains a Man which the living can no more abide but do
follow that that Measuring is so Certain as the Demonstration it self or that the Demonstration would be Vncertain without it § XVI But to make an end I shall add one Argument to prove That this Inward Immediate Objective Revelation which we have pleaded for all along is the only sure certain and unmoveable Foundation of all Christian Faith which Argument when well weighed I hope will have weight with all sorts of Christians and it is this That which all Professors of Christianity of whatsoever kind are forced ultimately to recur unto Immediate Revelation of all Christian Faith the Immoveable Foundation when pressed to the last That for and because of which all other Foundations are Recommended and Accounted worthy to be believed and without which they are granted to be of no weight at all must needs be the only most true certain and unmoveable Foundation of all Christian Faith But Inward Immediate Objective Revelation by the Spirit is that which all Professors of Christianity of whatsoever kind are forced ultimately to recur unto c. Therefore c. The Proposition is so Evident that it will not be denied The Assumption shall be proved by parts Papists Foundation their Church and Tradition Why And first As to the Papists They place their Foundation in the Judgment of the Church and Tradition If we press them to say Why they believe as the Church doth Their Answer is Because the Church is always led by the Infallible Spirit So here the Leading of the Spirit is the utmost Foundation Again If we ask them Why we ought to trust Tradition They Answer Because those Traditions were delivered us by the Doctors and Fathers of the Church which Doctors and Fathers by the Revelation of the Holy Ghost Commanded the Church to observe them Here again all lands in the Revelation of the Spirit And for the Protestants and Socinians both which acknowledge the Scriptures to be the Foundation and Rule of their Faith Protestants and Socinians make the Scriptures their Ground and Foundation Why the one as subjectively influenced by the Spirit of God to use them the other as managing them with and by their own Reason Ask both or either of them Why they trust the Scriptures and take them to be their Rule Their Answer is Because we have in them the Mind of God delivered unto us by those to whom these things were inwardly immediately and objectively Revealed by the Spirit of God And not because this or that man wrote them but because the Spirit of God dictated them Christians by Name and not by Nature hold Revelations ceased contrary to Scripture It is strange then that men should render that so Vncertain and Dangerous to follow upon which alone the Certain Ground and Foundation of their own Faith is built Or that they should shut themselves out from that holy fellowship with God which only is enjoyed in the Spirit in which we are commanded both to walk and live If any reading these things find themselves moved by the strength of these Scripture-Arguments to Assent and Believe such Revelations necessary and yet find themselves Strangers to them which as I observed in the beginning is the Cause that this is so much gainsaid and contradicted Let them know that it is not because it is Ceased to become the Priviledge of every Christian that they do not feel it but rather because they are not so much Christians by Nature as by Name And let such know that the Secret Light which shines in the heart and reproves Vnrighteousness is the small beginnings of the Revelations of God's Spirit which was first sent into the World to Reprove it of sin Joh 16.8 And as by forsaking Iniquity thou com'st to be acquainted with that Heavenly Voice in thy heart thou shalt feel as the Old Man the Natural Man that savoureth not the things of God's Kingdom is put off with his evil and corrupt Affections and Lusts I say thou shalt feel the New Man the Spiritual Birth and Babe Raised which hath its Spiritual Senses and can Prop. 3 see feel taste handle and smell the things of the Spirit but till then the Knowledge of things Spiritual is but as an Historical Faith Who wants his Sight sees not the Light But as the Description of the Light of the Sun or of curious Colours to a blind Man who though of the largest Capacity cannot so well understand it by the most acute and lively Description as a Child can by Seeing them So neither can the Natural man of the largest Capacity by the best words even Scripture words so well understand the Mysteries of God's Kingdom as the least and weakest Child who tasteth them by having them Revealed inwardly and objectively by the Spirit Wait then for this in the small Revelation of that pure Light which first Reveals things more known and as thou becom'st fitted for it thou shalt Receive more and more and by a living Experience easily Refute their Ignorance who ask How dost thou know that thou art acted by the Spirit of God which will appear to thee a Question no less Riculous than to ask one whose Eyes are open How he knows the Sun shines at Noon-day And though this be the surest and certainest way to answer all Objections yet by what is above-written it may appear that the mouths of all such Opposers as deny this Doctrine may be shut by Vnquestionable and Vnanswerable Reasons PROPOSITION III. Concerning the Scriptures From these Revelations of the Spirit of God to the Saints have proceeded the SCRIPTURES of TRUTH which contain I. A faithful Historical Account of the Actings of God's People in divers Ages with many singular and remarkable Providences attending them II. A Prophetical Account of several things whereof some are already past and some yet to come III. A full and Ample Account of all the Chief Principles of the Doctrine of Christ held forth in divers pretious Declarations Exhortations and Sentences which by the Moving of God's Spirit were at several Times and upon sundry Occasions spoken and written unto some Churches and their Pastors Nevertheless because they are only a Declaration of the Fountain and not the Fountain it self therefore they are not to be Esteemed the Principal Ground of all Truth and Knowledge nor yet the Adequate Primary Rule of Faith and Manners Yet because they give a true and faithful Testimony of the first Foundation they are and may be esteemed a Secondary Rule Subordinate to the Spirit from which they have all their Excellency and Certainty For as by the Inward Testimony of the Spirit we do alone truly know them so they Testify that the Spirit is that Guide John 16.13 Rom. 8.14 by which the Saints are led into all Truth Therefore according to the Scriptures the Spirit is the First and Principal Leader Seeing then that we do therefore receive and believe the Scriptures because they proceeded from the Spirit for the very
same Reason is the Spirit more originally and principally the Rule according to that received Maxim in the Schools Propter quod unumquodque est tale illud ipsum magis est tale That for which a thing is such the thing it self is more such § I. THe former part of this Proposition though it needs no Apology for it The Holy Scriptures the most Excellent Writings in the World yet is a good Apology for us and will help to Sweep away that among many other Calumnies wherewith we are often loaded as if we were Vilifiers and Deniers of the Scriptures For in that which we Affirm of them it doth appear at what high Rate we Value them accounting them without all Deceit or Equivocation the Most Excellent Writings in the World to which not only no other Writings are to be preferr'd but even in divers respects not Comparable thereunto For as we freely acknowledge that their Authority doth not depend upon the Approbation or Canons of any Church or Assembly so neither can we subject them to the fall'n corrupt and defiled Reason of man and therein as we do freely Agree with the Protestants against the Error of the Romanists so on the other hand we cannot go the length of such Protestants as make their Authority to depend upon any Vertue or Power that is in the Writings themselves but we desire to ascribe all to that Spirit from which they proceeded We Confess indeed there wants not a Majesty in the Style a Coherence in the parts a good Scope in the whole but seeing these things are nor discerned by the Natural but only by the Spiritual man it is the Spirit of God that must give us that Belief of the Scriptures which may satisfy our Consciences Therefore the Chiefest among Protestants both in their particular Writings and publick Confessions are forced to acknowledge this Hence Calvin though he saith He is able to prove that if there be a God in Heaven Calvin's Testimony That the Scriptures Certainty is from the Spirit these Writings have proceeded from him yet he concludes Another Knowledge to be necessary Inst. lib. 1. cap. 7 sect 4. But if saith he we respect the Consciences that they be not daily molested with Doubts and they stick not at every Scruple it is Requisite that this Perswasion which we speak of be taken higher than Humane Reason Judgment or Conjectures to wit from the secret Testimony of the Holy Spirit And again To those that ask That we prove unto them by Reason that Moses and the Prophets were Inspired of God to speak I answer that the Testimony of the Holy Spirit is more Excellent than all Reason And again Let this remain a firm Truth that he only whom the Holy Ghost hath perswaded can Repose himself on the Scripture with a true Certainty And lastly This then is a Judgment which cannot be begotten but by a Heavenly Revelation c. The same is also Affirmed in the first Publick Confession of the French Churches published in the year 1559. Art 4. We know these Books to be Canonick and the most âertain Rule of our Faith The Confession of the French Churches not so much by the Common Accord and Consent of the Church as by the Testimony and Inward Perswasion of the Holy Spirit Thus also in the fifth Article of the Confession of Faith of the Churches of Holland Confirmed by the Synod of Dort Churches of Holland Assert the same We receive these Books only for Holy and Canonick not so much because the Church receives and approves them as because the Spirit of God renders Witness in our Hearts that they are of God And lastly The Divines so called at Westminster Westminster Confession the same who began to be affraid of and guard against the Testimony of the Spirit because they perceived a Dispensation beyond that which they were under beginning to Dawn and to Eclipse them yet could they not get by this though they have laid it down neither so clearly distinctly nor honestly as they that went before It is in these words Chap. 1. Sect. 5. Nevertheless our full Perswasion and Assurance of the Infallible Truth thereof is from the Inward Work of the Holy Spirit bearing Witness by and with the Word in our heart By all which it appeareth how Necessary it is to seek the Certainty of the Scriptures from the Spirit and no where else The Infinite Janglings and Endless Contests of those that seek their Authority elsewhere do witness to the Truth hereof For the Ancients themselves Apocrypha even of the First Centuries were not at one among themselves concerning them while some of them Rejected Books which we Approve and others of them Approved those Concil Laod. Can. 59 in Cod Ecc. 163. Concil Laod. held in the Year 364. Excluded from the Canon Eccl the Wisdom of Solomon Judith Tobias the Maccabees which the Council of Carthage held in the Year 399. Received which some of us Reject It is not unknown to such as are in the least acquainted with Antiquity what Great Contests are concerning the Second Epistle of Peter that of James the Second and Third of John and the Revelations which many even very Ancient deny to have been Written by the Beloved Disciple and Brother of James but by another of that name What should then become of Christians if they had not received that Spirit and those Spiritual senses by which they know how to discern the True from the False It 's the Priviledge of Christ's Sheep indeed that they hear his Voice and refuse that of a Stranger which Priviledge being taken away we are left a Prey to all manner of Wolves § II. Though then we do acknowledge the Scriptures to be a very Heavenly and Divine Writing the Vse of them to be very Comfortable and Necessary to the Church of Christ and that we also admire and give Praise to the Lord for his wonderful Providence in preserving these Writings so Pure and Vncorrupted as we have them through so long a Night of Apostasy to be a Testimony for his Truth against the Wickedness and Abominations even of those whom he made Instrumental in preserving them so that they have kept them to be a Witness against themselves yet we may not call them the Principal Fountain of all Truth and Knowledge nor yet the first Adequate Rule of Faith and Manners because the Principal Fountain of Truth must be the Truth it self i. e. that whose Certainty and Authority depends not upon another The Scriptures are not the Principal Ground of Truth When we doubt of the Streams of any River or Flood we recur to the Fountain it self and having found it there we Sist we can go no further because there it springs out of the Bowels of the Earth which are Inscrutable Even so the Writings and Sayings of all men we must bring to the Word of God I mean the Eternal Word and if they Agree
of God to his Children in these latter days For I have known some of my Friends who profess the same Faith with me faithful Servants of the most-High God and full of the Divine Knowledge of his Truth as it was immediately and inwardly Revealed to them by the Spirit from a true and living Experience who not only were ignorant of the Greek and Hebrew Wrong Translations of Scriptures discerned in the Spirit by the Unlearned in Letters but even some of them could not Read their own Vulgar Language who being pressed by the Adversaries with some Citations out of the English Translation and finding them to disagree with the Manifestation of Truth in their hearts have boldly Affirmed The Spirit of God never said so and that it was certainly wrong for they did not believe that any of the Holy Prophets or Apostles had ever written so Which when I on this Account seriously Examined I really found to be Errors and Corruptions of the Translators who as in most Translations do not so much give us the genuine Significations of the words as strain them to express that which comes nearest with that Opinion and Notion they have of Truth And this seemed to me to sute very well with that saying of Augustine Epist. 19. ad Hen. Tom. 2. fol. 14. after he has said that he gives only that honour to those Books which are called Canonical as to believe that the Authors thereof did in writing not Err. He adds And if I shall meet with any thing in these Writings that seemeth Repugnant to Truth I shall not doubt to say that either the Volume is Faulty or Erroneous that the Expounder hath not reached what was said or that I have in no wise Vnderstood it So that he supposes that in the Transcription and Translation there may be Errors § V. If it be then asked me Whether I think hereby to render the Scripture altogether uncertain Object or useless I Answer Not at all The Proposition it self declares what Esteem Answ. 1 I have for them And provided that to the Spirit from which they came be but granted that place the Scriptures themselves give it I do freely Concede to the Scripture the Second Place even whatsoever they say of themselves Which the Apostle Paul chiefly mentions in Two places Rom. 15.4 Whatsoever things were Written aforetime were Written for our Learning that we through Patience and Comfort of the Scriptures might have hope 2 Tim. 3.15 16 17. The Holy Scriptures are able to make wise unto Salvation through Faith which is in Christ Jesus All Scripture given by Inspiration from God is profitable for Correction for Instruction in Righteousness that the Man of God may be perfect throughly furnished unto every good Work For though God do principally and chiefly lead us by his Spirit yet he sometimes conveys his Comfort and Consolation to us through his Children whom he raises up and Inspires to Speak or Write a Word in Season whereby the Saints are made Instruments in the hand of the Lord to strengthen and encourage one another which do also tend to perfect and make them wise unto Salvation And such as are led by the Spirit cannot neglect The Saints Mutual Comfort is the same Spirit in all but do naturally love and are wonderfully cherished by that which proceedeth from the same Spirit in another because such mutual Emanations of the heavenly Life tend to quicken the mind when at any time it is overtaken with Heaviness Peter himself declares this to have been the End of his Writing 2 Pet. 1.12 13. Wherefore I will not be negligent to put you always in Remembrance of those things though ye know them and be Established in the present Truth Yea I think it meet as long as I am in this tabernacle to stir you up by putting you in Remembrance God is Teacher of his People himself and there is nothing more Express than that such as are under the New Covenant They need no man to Teach them yet it was a Fruit of Christ's Ascension to send Teachers and Pastors for perfecting of the Saints So that the same Work is ascribed to the Scriptures as to Teachers the one to make the Man of God perfect the other for the perfection of the Saints As then Teachers are not to go before the Teaching of God himself under the New Covenant but to follow after it neither are they to Rob us of that great Priviledge which Christ hath purchased unto us by his Blood so neither is the Scripture to go before the Teaching of the Spirit or to Rob us of it Answ. 2 Secondly God hath seen meet that herein we should as in a Looking-glass see the Conditions and Experiences of the Saints of old that finding our Experience Answer to theirs The Scriptures a Looking-glass we might thereby be the more Confirmed and Comforted and our Hope Strengthened of obtaining the same End that observing the Providences attending them seeing the Snares they were liable to and beholding their Deliverances we may thereby be made Wise unto Salvation and seasonably Reproved and Instructed in Righteousness This is the Great Work of the Scriptures and their Service to us that we may witness them fulfilled in us and so discern the Stamp of God's Spirit and Ways upon them by the inward Acquaintance we have with the same Spirit and Work in our hearts The Scriptures Work and Service The Prophecies of the Scripture are also very comfortable and profitable unto us as the same Spirit Inlightens us to observe them fulfilled and to be fulfilled For in all this it is to be observed that it is only the Spiritual man that can make a right use of them they are able to make the Man of God perfect so it is not the Natural Man and whatsoever was written aforetime was written for Our Comfort Our that are the Believers our that are the Saints concerning such the Apostle speaks For as for the other the Apostle Peter plainly declares that the Vnstable and Vnlearned wrest them to their own destruction These were they that were Vnlearned in the Divine and Heavenly Learning of the Spirit not in Humane and School-literature of which we may safely presume that Peter himself being a Fisher-man had no great skill for it may be with great probability yea certainly be affirmed that he had no knowledge of Aristotle's Logick Logick which both Papists and Protestants now degenerating from the Simplicity of Truth make Hand-maid of Divinity as they call it and a necessary Introduction to their Carnal Natural and Humane Ministry By the infinite obscure Labours of which kind of men mixing-in their heathenish stuff the Scripture is rendered at this day of so little service to the simple people whereof if Jerom complained in his time now twelve hundred years ago saying Hierom. Ep. 134. ad Cypr. Tom. 3. It is wont to befall the most part of Learned men that it is
given to some Saints in this life not by the Power of man's strength but by the Grace of God he doth well to think so confidently and hope it faithfully That by the Gift of God all things are possible for by the Gift of God all things are possible That this was the Common Opinion of the Fathers appears from the words of the Aszansik Council Canon last We believe also this according to the Catholick Faith that all that are baptized through Grace by Baptism received and Christ helping them and Co-working may and ought to do whatsoever belongs to Salvation if they will faithfully labour Conclusion § XI Blessed then are they that believe in him who is both able and willing to Deliver as many as come to him through True Repentance from all Sin and do not resolve as these men do to be the Devil's Servants all their life time Phil. 3.14 but daily go on forsaking unrighteousness and forgetting those things that are behind Press forwards to the Mark the Prize an Overcoming press forwards towards the Mark for the Prize of the high Calling of God in Christ Jesus Such shall not find their Faith and Confidence to be in vain but in due time shall be made Conquerors through him in whom they have believed and so Overcoming shall be established as pillars in the house of God so as they shall go no more out Rev. 3.12 PROPOSITION IX Concerning Perseverance and the possibility of Falling from Grace Although this Gift and inward Grace of God be sufficient to work out Salvation yet in those in whom it is Resisted it both may and doth become their Condemnation Moreover they in whose hearts it hath wrought in part to purify and sanctify them in order to their further perfection may by disobedience fall from it The Grace of God is lost by Disobâdience turn it to wantonness 1 Tim. 1.19 make shipwrack of faith and after having tasted the heavenly Gift and been made partakers of the Holy Ghost again fall away Hebr. 6.4 5 6 yet such an Increase and Stability in the Truth may in this life be attained from which there cannot be a Total Apostasy § I. THe first Sentence of this Proposition hath already been treated of in the fifth and sixth Propositions where it hath been shewn that that Light which is given for Life and Salvation becomes the Condemnation of those that Refuse it and therefore is already proved in those places where I did demonstrate the possibility of man's Resisting the Grace and Spirit of God And indeed it is so apparent in the Scriptures that it cannot be denied by such as will but seriously consider these Testimonies Prov. 1.24 25 26. John 3.18 19. 2 Thess. 2.11 12. Acts 7.51 13.46 Rom. 1.18 As for the other part of it That they in whom this Grace may have wrought in a good measure in order to purify and sanctify them tending to their further perfection may afterwards through disobedience fall away c. the Testimonies of the Scripture included in the Proposition it self are sufficient to prove it to men of unbiassed Judgments But because as to this part our Cause is Common with many other Protestants I shall be the more brief in it For it is not my design to do that which is done already neither do I covet to appear knowing by writing much but simply purpose to present to the World a faithful Account of our Principles and briefly to let them understand what we have to say for our selves A falling from Grace by Disobedience Evinced § II. From these Scriptures then included in the Proposition not to mention many more which might be urged I argue thus If men may turn the Grace of God into Wantonness then they must once Arg. 1 have had it But the First is true Therefore also the Second If men may make shipwrack of Faith they must once have had it neither Arg. 2 could they ever have had true Faith without the Grace of God But the First is true Therefore also the Last If men may have tasted of the heavenly Gift and been made partakers Arg. 3 of the Holy Spirit and afterwards fall away they must needs have known in measure the operation of God's Saving Grace and Spirit without which no man could taste the heavenly Gift nor yet partake of the Holy Spirit But the First is true Therefore also the Last Secondly Seeing the Contrary Doctrine is built upon this false Hypothesis That Grace is not given for Salvation to any but to a certain Elect Number which cannot lose it The Doctrine of Election and Reprobation is Inconsistent with Preaching and daily Exhortation and that all the rest of mankind by an absolute Decree are debarred from Grace and Salvation that being destroyed this falls to the ground Now as that Doctrine of theirs is wholly Inconsistent with the daily Practice of those that Preach it in that they Exhort people to believe and be saved while in the mean time if they belong to the Decree of Reprobation it is simply Impossible for them so to do and if to the Decree of Election it is needless seeing it is as Impossible to them to miss of it as hath been before demonstrated So also in this matter of Perseverance their Practice and Principle are no less Inconsistent and Contradictory For while they daily Exhort people to be Faithful to the end shewing them if they Continue not they shall be Cut off and fall short of the Reward which is very true but no less Inconsistent with that Doctrine that affirms There is no hazzard because no possibility of departing from the least measure of true Grace Which if true it is to no purpose to beseech them to Stand to whom God hath made it Impossible to Fall I shall not longer insist upon the probation of this seeing what is said may suffice to answer my design and that the thing is also abundantly proved by many of the same Judgment That this was the Doctrine of the primitive Protestants thence appears that the Augustane Confession Condemns it as an Error of the Anabaptists to say That who once are Justified they cannot lose the Holy Spirit Many such like sayings are to be found in the Common Places of Philip Melanchthon Vossius in his Pelagian History lib. 6. testifies The Opinion of the Fathers concerning falling from Grace That this was the Common Opinion of the Fathers In the Confirmation of the twelfth These pag. 587. he hath these words That this which we have said was the common Sentiment of Antiquity those at present can only deny who other ways perhaps are men not Vnlearned but nevertheless in Antiquity altogether strangers c. These things thus observed I come to the Objections of our Opposers Object 1 § III. First they Alledge That those places mentioned of making shipwrack of Faith is only understood of seeming Faith and not of a real
the Holy Scripture signifies An Assembly or Gathering of many into one place The Etymology of the word ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã the Church and signification of it for the Substantive ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã comes from the word ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã I call out of and originally from ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã I call and indeed as this is the Grammatical sense of the word so also it is the real and proper signification of the thing the Church being no other thing but the Society Gathering or Company of such as God hath called out of the World and worldly spirit to walk in his LIGHT and LIFE The Church then so defined is to be considered as it comprehends all that are thus called and gathered truly by God both such as are yet in this Inferior World and such as having already laid down the Earthly Tabernacle are passed into their heavenly Mansions which together do make up the One Catholick Church concerning which there is so much Controversy Out of which Church we freely acknowledge No Salvation without the Church there can be no Salvation because under this Church and its Denomination are comprehended all and as many of whatsoever nation kindred tongue or people they be though outwardly strangers and remote from those who profess Christ and Christianity in words and have the benefit of the Scriptures as become obedient to the Holy Light and Testimony of God in their hearts so as to become sanctified by it What the Church is and cleansed from the evils of their ways For this is the Vniversal or Catholick Spirit by which many are called from all the four Corners of the Earth and shall sit down with Abraham Isaac and Jacob By this the secret Life and Vertue of Jesus is conveyed into many that are afar off even as by the Blood that runs into the Veins and Arteries of the natural Body the Life is conveyed from the head and heart unto the extreamest parts There may be Members therefore of this Catholick Church both among Heathens Turks and Jews may become Members of this Church Turks Jews and all the several sorts of Christians men and women of Integrity and Simplicity of heart who though blinded in something in their Vnderstanding and perhaps burthened with the Superstitions and Formality of the several Sects in which they are Ingrossed yet being upright in their hearts before the Lord chiefly aiming and labouring to be delivered from Iniquity and loving to follow Righteousness are by the secret Touches of this Holy Light in their Souls inlivened and quickned thereby secretly united to God and there-through become true Members of this Catholick Church Now the Church in this respect hath been in being in all Generations For God never wanted some such Witnesses for him though many times slighted and not much observed by this World And therefore this Church though still in being hath been oftentimes as it were Invisible in that it hath not come under the Observation of the men of this World being as saith the Scripture Jer. 3.14 One of a City and two of a Family And yet though the Church thus considered may be as it were hid from wicked men as not then gathered into a visible Fellowship yea and not observed even by some that are Members of it yet may there notwithstanding many belong to it as when Elias complained he was left alone 1 Kings 19.18 God answered unto him I have reserved to my self seven thousand men who have not bowed their knees to the Image of Baal whence the Apostle argues Rom. 11. the being of a Remnant in his day § III. Secondly The Church is to be considered as it signifies a Certain Number of persons gathered by God's Spirit and by the Testimony of some of his Servants raised up for that end unto the belief of the true Principles and Doctrines of the Christian Faith who through their hearts being united by the same Love and their understanding informed in the same Truths gather The Definition of the Church of God as Gathered into a Visible Fellowship meet and assemble together to Wait upon God to worship him and to bear a joint-Testimony for the Truth against Error suffering for the same and so becoming through this fellowship as one family and houshold in certain respects do each of them watch over teach instruct and care for one another according to their several measures and attainments Such were the Churches of the primitive Times gathered by the Apostles whereof we have divers mentioned in the Holy Scriptures And as to the Visibility of the Church in this respect there hath been a great Interruption since the Apostles days by reason of the Apostasy as shall hereafter appear § IV. To be a Member then of the Catholick Church How to become a Member of that Church there is need of the Inward Calling of God by his Light in the heart and a being leavened into the Nature and Spirit of it so as to forsake Vnrighteousness and be turned to Righteousness and in the Inwardness of the mind to be cut out of the wild Olive-tree of our own first fall'n Nature and ingrafted into Christ by his Word and Spirit in the heart And this may be done in those who are strangers to the History God not having pleased to make them partakers thereof as in the fifth and sixth Proposition hath already been proved To be a Member of a particular Church of Christ The Outward Profession of the Members of the True Church as this inward Work is indispensibly necessary so is also the outward Profession of and Belief in Jesus Christ and those holy Truths delivered by his Spirit in the Scriptures seeing the Testimony of the Spirit recorded in the Scriptures doth answer the Testimony of the same Spirit in the heart even as face answereth face in a glass Hence it follows that the Inward work of Holiness and forsaking Iniquity is necessary in every respect to the being a Member in the Church of Christ and that the outward Profession is necessary to be a Member of a particular gathered Church but not to the being a Member of the Catholick Church yet it is absolutely necessary where God affords the opportunity of knowing it And the outward Testimony is to be believed where it is presented and revealed the sum whereof hath upon other occasions been already proved § V. But contrary hereunto the Devil The Members of the Anti-Christian Church in the Apostasy their Empty Profession that worketh and hath wrought in the Mystery of Iniquity hath taught his followers to affirm That no man however holy is a Member of the Church of Christ without the outward Profession and that he be Initiated thereunto by some outward Ceremonies And again That men who have this outward Profession though inwardly unholy may be Members of the true Church of Christ yea and ought to be so esteemed This is plainly to put Light for
have caused them to Err. The whole writings of the Prophets are full of such Complaints and for this Cause under the New Testament we are so often warned and guarded to Beware of false Prophets and false Teachers c. What may be thought then where all as to this is out of order where both the Foundation Call Qualifications Maintainance and whole Discipline is different from and opposite to the Ministry of the primitive Church yea and necessarily tends to the shutting out a Spiritual Ministry and the in-bringing and establishing a Carnal This shall appear by parts § VII That then which comes first to be questioned in this matter is Quest. I concerning the Call of a Minister to wit What maketh or how cometh a man to be a Minister Pastor or Teacher in the Church of Christ We Answer By the inward power and virtue of the Spirit of God Answ. For as saith our Proposition Having received the true knowledge of things Spiritual by the Spirit of God The Call of a Minister and wherein it consisteth without which they cannot be known and being by the same in measure purified and sanctified he comes thereby to be called and moved to Minister to others being able to speak from a living Experience of what he himself is a Witness and therefore knowing the Terror of the Lord he is fit to perswade men c. 2 Cor. 5.11 and his Words and Ministry proceeding from the inward power and virtue reaches to the heart of his Hearers and makes them approve of him and be subject unto him Our Adversaries are forced to confess that this were indeed desirable and best but this they will not have to be absolutely necessary Object I shall first prove the Necessity of it and then shew how much they Err in that which they make more necessary than this Divine and Heavenly Call First That which is necessary to make a man a Christian so as without it he cannot be truly one must be much more necessary to make a man a Minister of Christianity seeing the one is a degree above the other and has it included in it nothing less than he that supposeth a Master Arg. supposeth him first to have attained the knowledge and capacity of a Scholar 1. The necessity of an Inward Call to make a man a Christian They that are not Christians cannot be Teachers or Ministers among Christians But this Inward Call Power and Vertue of the Spirit of God is necessary to make a man a Christian as we have abundantly proved before in the second Proposition according to these Scriptures He that hath not the Spirit of Christ is none of his As many as are led by the Spirit of God are the sons of God Therefore this Call Moving and Drawing of the Spirit must be much more Necessary to make a Minister 2. The Ministry of the Spirit requires the Operation and Testimony of the Spirit Secondly All Ministers of the New Testament ought to be Ministers of the Spirit and not of the Letter according to that 2 Cor. 3.6 and as the old Latine hath it not by the Letter but by the Spirit But how can a man be a Minister of the Spirit who is not inwardly Called by it and who looks not upon the Operation and Testimony of the Spirit as Essential to his Call As he could not be a Minister of the Letter who had thence no ground for his Call yea that were altogether a Stranger to and unacquainted with it so neither can he be a Minister of the Spirit who is a Stranger to it and unacquainted with the Motions thereof and knows it not to draw act and move him and go before him in the Work of the Ministry I would willingly know how those that take upon them to be Ministers as they suppose of the Gospel meerly from an outward Vocation without so much as being any ways sensible of the Work of the Spirit or any Inward Call there-from can either satisfy themselves or others that they are Ministers of the Spirit or wherein they differ from the Ministers of the Letter For 3. Under the Law the People needed not to doubt who should be Priests and Ministers Thirdly If this Inward Call or Testimony of the Spirit were not Essential and Necessary to a Minister then the Ministry of the New Testament should not only be no ways preferrable to but in divers respects far Worse than that of the Law For under the Law there was a certain Tribe allotted for the Ministry and of that Tribe certain Families set apart for the Priesthood and other Offices by the Immediate Command of God to Moses so that the people needed not be in any doubt who should be Priests and Ministers of the holy things yea and besides this God called forth by the Immediate Testimony of his Spirit several at divers times to Teach Instruct and Reprove his people as Samuel Nathan Elias Elisa Jeremiah Amos and many more of the Prophets But now under the New Covenant where the Ministry ought to be more Spiritual the Way more Certain and the Access more Easie unto the Lord our Adversaries by denying the Necessity of this Inward and Spiritual Vocation make it quite other ways For there being now no certain Family or Tribe to which the Ministry is limited we are left in Vncertainty to chuse and have Pastors at a venture without all Certain Assent of the Will of God having neither an outward Rule nor Certainty in this affair to walk by for that the Scripture cannot give any Certain Rule in this matter hath in the Third Proposition concerning it been already shewn 4. Christ the Door Fourthly Christ proclaims them all Thieves and Robbers that enter not by him the Door into the Sheep-fold but climb up some other way whom the sheep ought not to hear John 10.1 but such as come in without the Call Movings and Leadings of the Spirit of Christ wherewith he leads his Children into all Truth come in certainly not by Christ who is the Door but some other way and therefore are not True Shepherds § VIII To all this they Object The Succession of the Church alledging Object That since Christ gave a Call to his Apostles and Disciples they have conveyed that Call to their Successors Succession pleaded by the false Church from Christ and his Apostles having power to Ordain Pastors and Teachers by which power the Authority of Ordaining and making Ministers and Pastors is successively conveyed to us so that such who are Ordained and Called by the Pastors of the Church are therefore true and lawful Ministers and others who are not so Called are to be accounted but Intruders Hereunto also some Protestants add a Necessity though they make it not as a thing Essential that besides this Calling of the Church every one being Called ought to have the Inward Call of the Spirit inclining him so chosen to his Work
he hath not Can ungodly men that are not gracious themselves be good stewards of the manifold Grace of God Good stewardship of what of God's abounding Grace which is the Ability and Stewardship received And therefore in the following verses he makes an Exclusive limitation of such as are not thus furnished saying If any man speak let him speak as the Oracles of God and if any man Minister let him do it as of the Ability that God giveth which is as much as if he had said They that cannot thus speak and thus Minister ought not to do it for this If denotes a necessary Condition Now what this Ability is is manifest by the former words to wit the Gift received and the Grace whereof they are Stewards as by the immediate Context and dependency of the words doth appear neither can it be understood of a meer Natural Ability because man in this condition is said not to know the things of God and so he cannot Minister them to others And the following words shew this also in that he immediately subjoineth That God in all things may be glorified but surely God is not glorified but greatly dishonoured when Natural Men from their meer natural Ability meddle in Spiritual things which they neither know nor understand Fourthly That Grace is a most Necessary Qualification for a Minister Proof IV appears by these Qualifications which the Apostle expresly requires 1 Tim 3.2 Tit. 1. c. where he saith A Bishop must be blameless vigilant sober of good behaviour apt to teach patient a lover of good men just holy temperate as the steward of God holding fast the faithful Word as he hath been taught Upon the other hand He must neither be given to wine nor a striker nor covetous nor proud nor self-willed nor soon angry Now I ask If it be not Impossible that a man can have all these above-named Vertues How can a Bishop have these Vertues without the Grace of God and be free of all these Evils without the Grace of God If then these Vertues for the producing of which in a man Grace is absolutely necessary be necessary to make a true Minister of the Church of Christ according to the Apostles judgment surely Grace must be necessary also Concerning this thing a Learned Man and well-skilled in Antiquity about the time of the Reformation writeth thus * Whatsoever is done in the Church without the Ministry of God's Spirit is vain and wicked Whatsoever is done in the Church either for Ornament or Edification of Religion whether in chusing Magistrates or instituting Ministers of the Church except it be done by the Ministry of God's Spirit which is as it were the Soul of the Church it is vain and wicked For whoever hath not been called by the Spirit of God to the great Office of God and Dignity of Apostleship as Aaron was and hath not entred in by the door which is Christ but hath otherways risen in the Church by the Window by the favours of men c. truly such a one is not the Vicar of Christ and the Apostles but a Thief and a Robber and the Vicar of Judas Iscariot â Who is Judas Iscariot's Vicar and Simon the Samaritan Hence it was so strictly appointed concerning the Election of Prelates which holy Dionysius calls the Sacrament of Nomination that the Bishops and Apostles who should Oversee the service of the Church should be men of most intire manners and life powerful in sound doctrine to give a reason for all things So also * Franciscus Lambertus Avenionensis in his Book concerning Prophecy Learning Tongues and the Spirit of Prophecy Argentorat excus anno 1516 de prov cap 24. another about the same time writeth thus Therefore it can never be that by the Tongues or Learning any can give a sound Judgment concerning the Holy Scriptures and the Truth of God Lastly saith he the sheep of Christ seek nothing but the voice of Christ which he knoweth by the holy Spirit wherewith he is filled he regards not Learning Tongues or any outward thing so as therefore to believe this or that to be the Voice of Christ his true shepherd he knoweth that there is need of no other thing but the Testimony of the Spirit of God Object 1 § XVII Against this Absolute Necessity of Grace they Object That if all Ministers had the Saving Grace of God then all Ministers should be Saved seeing none can fall away from or lose Saving Grace Answ. But this Objection is built upon a false Hypothesis purely denied by us and we have in the former Proposition concerning Perseverance already Refuted it Object 2 Secondly It may be objected to us That since we affirm that every man hath a measure of True and Saving Grace there needs no singular Qualification neither to a Christian nor Minister for seeing every man hath this Grace then no man needs forbear to be a Minister for want of Grace Answ. I answer We have above shewn that there is Necessary to the making a Minister a special and particular Call from the Spirit of God which is something besides the Vniversal Dispensation of Grace to all according to that of the Apostle Hebr. 5.4 No man taketh this honour unto himself but he that is Called of God as was Aaron Moreover we understand by Grace as a Qualification to a Minister All have God's Grace which calls to Righteousness but all are not so leaven'd in its Nature to bring forth fruits a blameless holy life not the meer measure of Light as it is given to Reprove and Call him to Righteousness but we understand Grace as it hath Converted the Soul and Operateth powerfully in it as hereafter concerning the Work of Ministers will further appear So we understand not men simply as having Grace in them as a Seed which we indeed affirm all have in a measure but we understand men that are gracious leavened by it into the Nature thereof so as thereby to bring forth these good fruits of a blameless Conversation and of Justice holiness patience and temperance which the Apostle requires as Necessary in a true Christian Bishop and Minister Object 3 Secondly They â So Nic. Arnoldus sect 32. upon These 4. object the Example of the false Prophets of the Pharisees and of Judas But first As to the false Prophets there can nothing be more foolish and ridiculous as if because there were false Prophets truly false without the Grace of God therefore Grace is not necessary to a true Christian Minister Answ. Indeed if they had proved that true Prophets wanted this Grace The false not the true Prophets want the Grace of God they had said something but what have false Prophets common with true Ministers but that they pretend falsly that which they have not And because false Prophets want true Grace will it therefore follow that true Prophets ought not to have it that they may be true
preceeding the Reformation Before the Reformation the Prayers of the people were performed in the Latine Tongue the Knowledge of the Tongues being about that time until it was even then Restored by Erasmus and some others almost lost and Extinct And this Barbarity was so much the more Abominable that the whole Worship and Prayers of the people was in the Latine Tongue and among that vast Number of Priests Monks and Friars scarce one of a Thousand understood his Breviary or that Mass that he daily read and repeated the Scriptures being not only to the people but to the greater part of the Clergy even as to the Literal Knowledge of it as a Sealed Book I shall not at all discommend the Zeal that the first Reformers had against this Babylonish Darkness The Zeal and Endeavours of the first Reformers commended nor their pious Endeavours to Translate the Holy Scriptures but I do truly believe according to their Knowledge that they did it Candidly and therefore to answer the just desires of those that desire to Read them and for other very good Reasons as maintaining a Commerce and Vnderstanding among divers Nations by these Common Languages and other of that kind The Knowledge of Languages Commendable and Schools necessary we judge it Necessary and Commendable there be Publick Schools for the Teaching and Instructing Youth as are inclinable thereunto in the Languages All although that Papal Ignorance deserved justly to be abhorred and abominated we see nevertheless that the True Reformation consists not in that Knowledge because although since that time the Papists stirred up through Emulation of the Protestants have more applied themselves unto Literature and it now more flourisheth in their Vniversities and Cloysters than before especially in the Ignatian or Jesuitick Sect they are as far now as ever from a True Reformation and more obdured in their pernicious Doctrines The Papists Literature and Knowledge especially the Jesuites But all this will not make this a Necessary Qualification to a Minister far less a more necessary Qualification than the Grace of God and his Spirit because the Spirit and Grace of God can make up this Want in the most-Rustick and Ignorant but this Knowledge can no ways make up the Want of the Spirit in the most-Learned and Eloquent For all that The Spirit is the truest Interpreter of the Scriptures whether from the Original Languages or without them which man by his own Industry Learning and Knowledge in the Languages can Interpret of the Scriptures or find out is nothing without the Spirit he cannot be certain of it and may still miss of the sense of it but a poor man that knoweth not a Letter when he heareth the Scriptures read by the same Spirit he can say this is true and by the same Spirit he can understand open and interpret it if need be yea he finding his Condition to answer the Condition and Experience of the Saints of old knoweth and possesseth the Truths there delivered because they are sealed and witnessed in his own heart by the same Spirit And this we have plentiful Experience of in many of those Illiterate Men whom God hath raised up to be Ministers in his Church in this day so that some such by his Spirit have Corrected some of the Errors of the Translators as in the Third Proposition concerning the Scriptures I before observed Yea I know my self a poor Shoo-maker that cannot Read a word A poor Shoo-maker that could not read refutes a Professor of Divinity 's false Assertions from Scripture who being Assaulted with a false Citation of Scripture from a publick Professor of Divinity before the Magistrate of a City when he had been taken preaching to some few that came to hear him I say I know such a one and he yet liveth who though the Professor who also is esteemed a Learned Man constantly Asserted his saying to be a Scripture-Sentence yet affirmed not through any certain Letter-Knowledge he had of it but from the most certain Evidence of the Spirit in himself that the Professor lied and that the Spirit of God never said any such thing as the other affirmed and the Bible being brought it was found as the poor Shoo-maker had said § XX. The second part of their Literature is Logick and Philosophy 2. The Logick and Philosophy not needful to a Preacher an Art so little needful to a true Minister that if one that comes to be a true Minister hath had it it is safest for him to forget and lose it for it is the Root and Ground of all Contention and Debate and the way to make a thing a great deal Darker than Clearer For under the pretence of Regulating man's Reason into a certain Order and Rules that he may find out as they pretend the Truth it leads into such a Labyrinth of Contention as is far more fit to make a Sceptick than a Christian far less a Minister of Christ yea it often hinders man from a clear Vnderstanding of things that his own Reason would give him and therefore through its manifold Rules and divers Inventions it often gives occasion for a man that hath little Reason foolishly to speak much to no purpose Seeing a man that is not very Wise may notwithstanding be a perfect Logician and then if ye would make a man a fool to purpose that is not very Wise do but teach him Logick and Philosophy and whereas before he might have been fit for something he shall then be good for nothing but to speak Non-sense for these Notions will so swim in his head that they will make him extreamly Busie about nothing The Vse The Use of Logick is to see its Emptiness that Wise men and solid make of it is To see the EMPTINESS thereof therefore saith one It is an Art of Contention and Darkness by which all other Sciences are rendered more obscure and harder to be understood * Inst. If it be urged That thereby the Truth may be Maintained and Confirmed and Hereticks Confuted I answer The Truth in men truly Rational needeth not the Help thereof and such as are obstinate this will not Convince for by this they may learn twenty Tricks and Distinctions how to shut out the Truth and the Truth proceeding from an honest heart Answ. and spoken forth from the Vertue and Spirit of God will have more Influence and take sooner and more effectually than by a Thousand Demonstrations of Logick As that * Lucae Osiandri Epit. Hâst Eccles. lib. 2. cap. 5. Cent. 4. Heathen Philosopher acknowledged who disputing with the Christian â An Heathen-Philosopher disputing with the Bishops in the Council of Nice was Converted to the Christian Faith by an Ignorant Old Man whom they could not Bishops in the Council of Nice was so subtile that he could not be overcome by them but yet by a few words spoken by a simple old Rustick was presently Convinced by him
others for some Acts belong to all in such a Relation but not only to those within that Relation Competunt omni sed non soli Thus to see and hear are proper acts of a man seeing it may be properly predicated of him that he heareth and seeth yet are they Common to other Creatures also So to Prophesy in this sense is indeed proper to Ministers and Teachers yet not so but that it is also Common and Lawful to other Saints when moved thereunto though it be not proper to them by way of Relation because notwithstanding that Motion they are not particularly called to the Work of the Ministry as appears by 1 Cor. 14. where the Apostle at large declaring the Order and ordinary Method of the Church saith vers 30 31. But if any thing be Revealed to another that sitteth by let the first hold his peace for we may all prophesy one by one that all may learn and all may be comforted which sheweth that none is here Excluded But yet that there is a Subordination according to the various measures of the Gift received the next verse sheweth And the spirits of the Prophets are subject to the Prophets For God is not the Author of Confusion but of Peace Now that Prophesying in this sense may be Common to all Saints appears by verse 39. of the same Chapter where speaking to all in general he saith Therefore Brethren Covet to Prophesy and verse 1. he exhorts them saying Covet Spiritual Gifts but rather that ye may Prophesy Secondly As to Evangelists the same may be said Who are Evangelists and whether any may term themselves so now a-days For whoever preacheth the Gospel is really an Evangelist and so consequently every true Minister of the Gospel is one else what proper Office can they assign to it unless they should be so foolish as to affirm that None were Evangelists but Matthew Mark Luke and John who wrote the Account of Christ's Life and Sufferings And then it were neither a particular Office seeing John and Matthew were Apostles Mark and Luke Pastors and Teachers so that there they Coincided in one And indeed it is Absurd to think that upon that particular Account the Apostle used the word Evangelist Calvin acknowledgeth that such as preach the Gospel in purity after some time of Apostasy may be truly called Evangelists and therefore saith That there were Apostles in his time and hence the Protestants at their first Coming forth termed themselves Evangelici or Evangeliks Lastly An Apostle if we look to the Etymology of the word Who is an Apostle signifies One that is sent and in respect Every true Minister is sent of God in so far is he an Apostle though these Twelve because of their being specially Sent of Christ were therefore called Apostles ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã They were not Limited to such a Numbeâ or per Eminentiam i. e. by way of Excellency And yet that there was no Limitation to such a Number as some foolishly imagine it appears because after that Number was filled up the Apostle Paul was afterwards so Called therefore we judge that these are no distinct separate Offices but only Names used upon occasions to express the more eminent Arising and Shining forth of God's Grace Whether any man be Called an Apostle this day As if any Minister of Christ should now proselyte or turn a whole Nation to the Christian Faith though he had no distinct Office yet I doubt not but both Papists and Protestants would judge it tolerable to call such an one an Apostle or an Evangelist For some of the Jesuites call of their Sect Apostles of India and of Japan upon this alledged account and Calvin testifies that there were Apostles and Evangelists in his time upon the account of the Reformation upon which account we have known John Knox often called the Apostle of Scotland Upon what Account John Knox was called the Apâstle of Scotland So that we conclude that Ministers Pastors or Teachers do Comprehend all and that the Office is but one And therefore in that respect we judge there ought to be no Precedency among them to prove which I shall not insist seeing it is shewn largely and treated of by such as have denied the Diocesian Episcopacy as they call it Answ. 2 § XXVI As to the first part of the Objection viz. That I seem to make no distinction betwixt the Minister and People I Answer If it be understood of a Liberty to speak or prophesy by the Spirit Liberty to Prophesy all have by the Spirit I say all may do that when moved thereunto as above is shewn But we do believe and affirm that some are more particularly called to the Work of the Ministry and therefore are fitted of the Lord for that purpose whose Work is more constantly and particularly to Instruct Exhort Admonish Oversee and Watch over their Brethren and that as there is something more incumbent upon them in that respect than upon every Common Believer so also as in that relation there is due to them from the Flock such Obedience and Subjection as is mentioned in these Testimonies of the Scripture Hebr. 13.17 1 Thess. 5.12 13. 1 Tim. 5.17 1 Pet. 5.5 Also besides these who are thus particularly Called to the Ministry and constant Labour in the Word and Doctrine The Elders take Care for the Widows the Poor and Fatherless there are also the Elders who though they be not moved to a frequent Testimony by way of Declaration in words yet as such as are grown up in the Experience of the blessed work of Truth in their hearts Watch over and privately Admonish the young Care for the Widows the Poor and Fatherless and care and look that nothing be wanting but that Peace Love Vnity Concord and Soundness be preserved in the Church of Christ and this answers to the Deacons mentioned Acts 6. The distinction of Clergy and Laity not to be found in Scripture That which we Oppose is the distinction of Laity and Clergy which in the Scripture is not to be found whereby none are admitted unto the work of the Ministry but such as are Educated at Schools on purpose and Instructed in Logick and Philosophy c. and so are at their Apprentiship to learn the Art and Trade of Preaching even as a man learns any other Art whereby all other honest Mechanick men who have not got this Heathenish Art are Excluded from having this priviledge And so he that is a Scholar thus bred up must not have any honest Trade whereby to get him a Livelihood if he once intend for the Ministry but he must see to get him a Place and then he hath his set Hire for a Livelihood to him He must also be distinguished from the rest by the Colour of his Cloaths Their Garb. for he must only wear Black and must be a Master of Arts but more of this hereafter § XXVII
time since to meet at set times and places seems to be an Outward Observation and Ceremony contrary to what ye at other times Assert Answ. I Answer first To meet at set times and places is not any Religious Act or part of Worship in it self but only an outward Coveniency necessary for our seeing one another Publick Meetings their Vse and its Reason Asserted so long as we are cloathed with this outward Tabernacle and therefore our Meeting at set times and places is not a part of our Worship but a preparatory Accommodation of our outward man in order to a publick visible Worship since we set not about the Visible Acts of Worship when we Meet together until we be led thereunto by the Spirit of God Secondly God hath seen meet so long as his Children are in this World to make use of the outward Senses not only as a means to Convey Spiritual Life as by speaking praying praising c. which cannot be done to mutual Edification but when we hear and see one another but also for to entertain an outward visible Testimony for his Name in the World He causeth the Inward Life which is also many times not conveyed by the outward Senses the more to abound when his Children Assemble themselves diligently together to Wait upon him that as Iron sharpeneth Iron so the seeing of the Face one of another Prov. 27. v. 17. when both are inwardly gathered unto the Life giveth occasion for the Life secretly to arise and pass from Vessel to Vessel And as many Candles lighted and put in one place do greatly augment the light and make it more to shine forth so when many are gathered together into the same Life there is more of the Glory of God and his Power appears to the Refreshment of each Individual for that he partakes not only of the Light and Life raised in himself but in all the rest And therefore Christ hath particularly promised a Blessing to such as Assemble together in his Name seeing he will be in the midst of them Matth. 18.20 and the Author to the Hebrews doth precisely prohibit the Neglect of this Duty as being of very dangerous and dreadful Consequence in these words Heb. 10.24 And let us consider one another to provoke unto love and to good works Assembling of our selves is not to be neglected not forsaking the Assembling of our selves together as the manner of some is For if we sin wilfully after that we have received the knowledge of the Truth there remaineth no more Sacrifice for sins And therefore the Lord hath shewn that he hath a particular Respect to such as thus Assemble themselves together because that thereby a publick Testimony for him is upheld in the Earth and his Name is thereby glorified and therefore such as are right in their Spirits are naturally drawn to keep the Meetings of God's People and never want a Spiritual Influence to lead them thereunto And if any do it in a meer Customary Way they will no doubt suffer Condemnation for it Yet cannot the Appointing of Places and Times be accounted a Ceremony and Observation done in man's Will in the Worship of God seeing none can say that it is an Act of Worship but only a meer presenting of our Persons in order to it as is above-said Which that it was practised by the Primitive Church and Saints all our Adversaries do acknowledge Lastly some object That this manner of Worship in Silence is not to Object 3 be found in all the Scripture I Answer We make not Silence to be the sole matter of our Worship Answ. since as I have above said there are many Meetings In Waiting for the Spirits Guidance Selence is supposed which are seldom if ever altogether Silent some or other are still moved either to preach pray and praise and so in this our Meetings cannot be but like the Meetings of the Primitive Churches recorded in Scripture since our Adversaries confess that they did preach and pray by the Spirit And then what Absurdity is it to suppose that at some times the Spirit did not move them to these outward Acts and that then they were Silent since we may well conclude they did not speak until they were moved and so no doubt had sometimes Silence Act. 2.1 before the Spirit came upon them it is said They were all with one accord in one place and then it is said The Spirit suddenly came upon them but no mention is made of any one speaking at that time and I would willingly know what Absurdity our Adversaries can infer should we conclude they were a while Silent But if it be urged Inst. That a whole Silent Meeting cannot be found in Scripture I Answer Supposing such a thing were not recorded Answ. it will not therefore follow that it is not lawful seeing it naturally followeth from other Scripture-Precepts as we have proved this doth For seeing the Scripture commands to Meet together and when Met Silent Meetings are proved from Scripture and Reason the Scripture prohibits prayers or preachings but as the Spirit moveth thereunto if people Meet together and the Spirit move not to such Acts it will necessarily follow that they must be Silent But further there might have been many such things among the Saints of Old though not recorded in Scripture and yet we have enough in Scripture signifying that such things were For Job sate silent seven days with his Friends together Here was a Long Silent Meeting See also Ezra c. 9.4 and Ezechiel c. 1.14 and 20.1 Thus having shewn the Excellency of this Worship proved it from Scripture and Reason and answered the Objections which are commonly made against it which though it might suffice to the Explanation and Probation of our Proposition yet I shall add something more particularly of Preaching Praying and Singing and so proceed to the following Proposition I. What reaching is with Protestants and Papists A studied Talk an hour or two § XVIII Preaching as it 's used both among Papists and Protestants is for One Man to take some Place or Verse of Scripture and thereon speak for an hour or two what he hath studied and premeditated in his Closet and gathered together from his own Inventions or from the Writings and Observations of others and then having got it by heart as a School-boy doth his Lesson he brings it forth and repeats it before the People And how much the fertiler and stronger a Man's Invention is and the more industrious and laborious he is in Collecting such Observations and can utter them with the Excellency of Speech and Humane Eloquence so much the more is he accounted an Able and Excellent Preacher To this we Oppose that when the Saints are met together and every one gathered to the Gift and Grace of God in themselves True Preaching by the Spirit he that Ministreth being acted thereunto by the arising of the Grace in himself ought to speak forth
what the Spirit of God furnisheth him with not minding the Eloquence and Wisdom of Words but the Demonstration of the Spirit and of Power and that either in the Interpreting some part of Scripture in case the Spirit which is the good Remembrancer lead him so to do or otherwise Words of Exhortation Advice Reproof and Instruction or the sense of some Spiritual Experiences all which will still be agreeable to the Scripture though perhaps not relative to nor founded upon any particular Chapter or Verse as a Text. Now let us Examine and Consider which of these two sorts of Preaching be most agreeable to the Precepts and Practice of Christ and his Apostles and the Primitive Church recorded in Scripture For First as to their Preaching upon a Text if it were not meerly Customary or Premeditated but done by the Immediate Motion of the Spirit we should not blame it but to do it as they do there is neither Precept nor Practice that ever I could observe in the New Testament as a part of the Instituted Worship thereof Object But they Alledge That Christ took the Book of Isaiah and Read out of it and Spake there-from and that Peter preached from a sentence of the Prophet Joel Answ. I Answer That Christ and Peter did it not but as Immediately acted and moved thereunto by the Spirit of God and that without Premeditation 1. Christ's and Peter's speaking was not by Premeditation which I suppose our Adversaries will not deny in which case we willingly approve of it But what is this to their Customary Conned Way without either Waiting for or expecting the Movings or Leadings of the Spirit Moreover that neither Christ nor Peter did it as a settled Custom or Form to be constantly practised by all the Ministers of the Church appears in that most of all the Sermons recorded by Christ and his Apostles in Scripture were without this as appears from Christ's Sermon upon the Mount Matth. 5.1 c. Mark 4.1 c. and Paul's Preaching to the Athenians and to the Jews c. As then it appears that this Method of preaching is not grounded upon any Scripture-precept so the Nature of it is contrary to the preaching of Christ under the New Covenant as exprest and recommended in Scripture For Christ in sending forth his Disciples expresly mentioneth that they are not to speak of or from themselves or to fore-cast before hand but that which the Spirit in the same hour shall teach them as is particularly mentioned in the Three Evangelists Matth. 10.20 Mark 13.11 Luke 12.12 Now if Christ gave this Order to his Disciples before he departed from them as that which they were to practise during his Abode outwardly with them much more were they to do it after his Departure since then they were more specially to receive the Spirit to lead them in all things and to bring all things to their remembrance Joh. 14.26 And if they were to do so when they appeared before the Magistrates and Princes of the Earth much more in the Worship of God when they stand specially before him seeing as it is above shewn his Worship is to be performed in Spirit and therefore after their receiving of the Holy Ghost it is said Acts 2.4 They spake as the Spirit gave them Vtterance not what they studied and gathered from Books in their Closets in a premeditated Way Franciscus Lambertus before cited speaketh well Franc. Lambertus his Testimony against the Priests studied Inventions and Figments and sheweth their Hypocrisy Tract 5. of Prophecy Chap. 3. saying Where are they now that glory in their Inventions who say A brave Invention A brave Invention This they call Invention which themselves have made up but what have the Faithful to do with such kind of Inventions It is not Figments nor yet Inventions that we will have but things that are Solid Invincible Eternal and Heavenly not which men have Invented but which God hath Revealed for if we believe the Scripture our Invention profiteth nothing but to provoke God to our Ruine And afterwards Beware saith he that thou determine not precisely to speak what before thou hast meditated whatsoever it be for though it be lawful to determine the Text which thou art to Expound yet not at all the Interpretation lest if thou so dost thou take from the Holy Spirit that which is his to wit to direct thy speech that thou may'st prophesy in the Name of the Lord denuded of all Learning Meditation and Experience and as if thou hadst studied nothing at all committing thy heart thy tongue and thy self wholly unto his Spirit and trusting nothing to thy former studying or meditation but saying with thy self in great confidence of the Divine promise The Lord will give a word with much power unto those that preach the Gospel But above all things be careful thou follow not the manner of Hypocrites who have written almost word by word what they are to say as if they were to Repeat some Verses upon a Theatre have learned all their preaching as they do that act Tragedies And afterward when they are in the place of prophesying pray the Lord to direct their Tongue but in the mean time shutting up the way of the Holy Spirit they determine to say nothing but what they have written O unhappy kind of Prophets yea and truly Cursed which depend not upon God's Spirit but upon their own Writings or Meditation Why prayest thou to the Lord thou false Prophet to give thee his Holy Spirit by which thou mayâst speak things profitable and yet thou repell'st the Spirit Why prefer'st thou thy Meditation or study to the Spirit of God otherwise why committ'st thou not thy self to the Spirit § XIX Secondly This manner of Preaching as used by them 2. The words man's Wisdom brings beget not Faith considering that they also affirm That it may be and often is performed by men who are Wicked or void of true Grace Cannot only not Edify the Church nor beget or nourish true Faith but is destructive to it being directly contrary to the nature of the Christian and Apostolick Ministry mentioned in the Scriptures For the Apostles preached the Gospel not in the Wisdom of words lest the Cross of Christ should be of none effect 1 Cor. 1.17 But this Preaching not being done by the actings and movings of God's Spirit but by man's Invention and Eloquence in his own will and through his natural and acquired parts and Learning is in the Wisdom of words and therefore the Cross of Christ is thereby made of none effect The Apostles Speech and Preaching was not with enticing words of man's wisdom but in demonstration of the Spirit and of Power That the Faith of their Hearers should not stand in the Wisdom of men but in the Power of God 1 Cor. 2.3 4 5. But this preaching having nothing of the Spirit and Power in it both the Preachers and Hearers confessing they Wait for
Outward Prayer is when as the Spirit being thus in the Exercise of Inward Retirement and feeling the Breathing of the Spirit of God to arise powerfully in the Soul receives strength and liberty What Outward Prayer is by a supperadded Motion and Influence of the Spirit to bring forth either audible Sighs Groans or Words and that either in publick Assemblies or in private or at Meat c. As then Inward Prayer is necessary at all times so so long as the Day of every man's Visitation lasteth Inward Prayer necessary at all times he never wants some Influence less or more for the practice of it because he no sooner retires his Mind and considers himself in God's Presence but he finds himself in the Practice of it Outward Prayer doth require a superadded Influence The Outward Exercise of Prayer as needing a greater and superadded Influence and Motion of the Spirit as it cannot be continually practised so neither can it be so readily so as to be effectually performed until his Mind be some time acquainted with the Inward therefore such as are diligent and watchful in their minds and much retired in the Exercise of this Inward Prayer are more capable to be frequent in the use of the Outward because that this holy Influence doth more constantly attend them and they being better acquainted with and accustomed to the Motions of God's Spirit can easily perceive and discern them And indeed as such who are most diligent have a near Access to God and he taketh most delight to draw them by his Spirit to Approach and Call upon him so when many are gathered together in this watchful Mind God doth frequently pour forth the Spirit of Prayer among them and stir them thereunto to the edifying and building up of one another in Love But because this Outward Prayer depends upon the Inward as that which must follow it and cannot be acceptably performed but as attended with a superadded Influence and Motion of the Spirit therefore cannot we prefix set Times to pray outwardly We cannot fix set times to Speak and Pray to Tempe God so as to lay a necessity to speak words at such and such times whether we feel this heavenly Influence and Assistance or no for that we judge were a Tempting of God and a coming before him without due Preparation We think it fit for us to present our selves before him by this Inward Retirement of the Mind and so to proceed further as his Spirit shall help us and draw us thereunto and we find that the Lord accepts of this yea and seeth meet sometimes to exercise us in this Silent place for the Trial of our Patience without allowing us to speak further that he may teach us not to Rely upon outward performances or satisfie our selves as too many do with the Saying of our Prayers and that our dependence upon him may be the more firm and constant to Wait for the holding out of his Scepter and for his allowance to draw near unto him and with greater freedom and enlargement of Spirit upon our hearts towards him Yet nevertheless we do not deny but sometimes God upon particular occasions very suddenly yea upon the very first Turning-in of the Mind may give power and liberty to bring forth Words or Acts of outward Prayer so as the Soul can scarce discern any previous Motion but the Influence and Bringing forth thereof may be as it were simul semel nevertheless that saying of Bernard is true that All prayer is tepid Such Sin as are neglecting Prayer which hath not an Inspiration prevening it Though we affirm that none ought to go about Prayer without this Motion yet we do not deny but such Sin as neglect Prayer but their Sin is in that they come not to that place where they may feel that that would lead them thereunto And therefore we question not but many through neglect of this Inward Watchfulness and Retiredness of Mind miss many precious opportunities to Pray and thereby are guilty in the sight of God yet would they Sin if they should set about the Act until they first felt the Influence For as he grosly offends his Master that lieth in his Bed and sleeps and neglects to do his Master's Business A Forward and a Careless Servant answer not their plight yet if such a one should suddenly get up and without putting on his Cloaths or taking along with him those necessary Tools and Instruments without which he could not possibly Work should forwardly fall a doing to no purpose he would be so far thereby from Repairing his former Fault that he would justly incur a new Censure and as one that is Careless and other ways Busied may miss to hear one speaking unto him or even not hear the Bell of a Clock though striking hard by him so may many through negligence miss to hear God often-times calling upon them and giving them access to pray unto him yet will not that allow them without his liberty in their own wills to fall to Work And lastly Though this be the only true and proper Method of Prayer as that which is alone acceptable to God yet shall we not deny but he often-times answered the Prayers and concurred with the Desires of some especially in the times of Darkness In times of Darkness God did often hear their Prayers who have greatly Erred herein so that some that have sate down in formal Prayer though far wrong in the matter as well as manner without the Assistance or Influence of God's Spirit yet have found him to take occasion there-through to break in upon their Souls and wonderfully Tender and Refresh them yet as in preaching and elsewhere hath afore been observed that will not prove any such Practices or be a just Let to hinder any from coming to practise that Pure Spiritual and Acceptable Prayer which God is again restoring and leading his people into out of all Superstitions and meer Empty Formalities The State of the Controversy and our Sense thereof being thus clearly stated will both obviate many Objections First Spiritual Prayer prov'd from Scripture and make the Answer to others more Brief and Easie. I shall first prove this Spiritual Prayer by some short Considerations from Scripture and then Answer the Objections of our Opposers which will also serve to Refute their Method and Manner thereof § XXII And First I. God's Spirit must be felt to move the Mind to Prayer That there is a Necessity of this Inward Retirement of the Mind as previous to Prayer that the Spirit may be felt to draw thereunto appears for that in most of those places where Prayer is commanded Watching is prefixed thereunto as necessary to go before as Matth. 24.42 Mark 13.33.14 38. Luk. 21.36 From which it is evident that this Watching was to go before Prayer Now to what end is this Watching or what is it but a Waiting to feel God's Spirit to
draw unto Prayer that so it may be done acceptably Eph. 6 1â For since we are to Pray always in the Spirit and cannot Pray of our selves without it Acceptably This Watching must be for this end recommended to us as preceeding Prayer that we may Watch and Wait for the seasonable time to Pray which is when the Spirit moves thereunto Secondly II. We know not how to Pray but as the Spirit helps This Necessity of the Spirit 's Moving and Concurrence appears abundantly from that of the Apostle Paul Rom. 8.26 27. Likewise the Spirit also helpeth our infirmities for we know not what we should pray for as we ought but the Spirit it self maketh Intercession for us with groanings which cannot be uttered And he that searcheth the hearts knoweth what is the Mind of the Spirit because he maketh Intercession for the Saints according to the Will of God Which first holds forth the Incapacity of Men as of themselves to Pray or Call upon God in their own Wills even such as have received the Faith of Christ and are in measure sanctified by it as was the Churcb of Rome to whom the Apostle then wrote Secondly It holds forth that which can only help and assist Men to Pray to wit the Spirit as that without which they cannot do it acceptably to God nor beneficially to their own Souls Thirdly The Manner and Way of the Spirit 's Intercession With sighs and groans which are unutterable And Fourthly That God receiveth graciously the Prayers of such as are presented and offered unto himself by the Spirit knowing it to be according to his Will Now it cannot be conceived but this Order of Prayer thus asserted by the Apostle is most consistent with those other Testimonies of Scripture commending and recommending to us the Vse of Prayer From which I thus argue Arg. If Man know not how to pray neither can do it without the help of the Spirit then it is to no purpose for him but altogether unprofitable to pray without it But the first is true Therefore also the last III. Pray always ân the Spirit and Watching thereunto Thirdly This Necessity of the Spirit to true Prayer appears from Eph. 6. verse 18. and Jude ver 20. where the Apostle commands to Pray always in the Spirit and Watching thereunto which is as much as if he had said that we were never to Pray without the Spirit or Watching thereunto And Jude sheweth us that such Prayers as are in the Holy Ghost only tend to the Building up of our selves in our most holy Faith Fourthly The Apostle Paul saith expresly 1 Cor. 12.3 That no man can say IV. Man cannot call Christ Lord but by the Holy Ghost that Jesus is the Lord but by the Holy Ghost If then Jesus cannot be thus rightly Named but by the Holy Ghost far less can he be acceptably Called upon Hence the same Apostle declares 1 Cor. 14.15 That he will Pray with the Spirit c. A clear Evidence that it was none of his Method to Pray without it V. God will not hear the Prayer of the Wicked But Fifthly All Prayer without the Spirit is Abomination such as are the Prayers of the Wicked Prov. 28.9 And the Confidence that the Saints have that God will hear them is if they Ask any thing according to his Will 1 John 5. verse 14 So if the Prayer be not according to his Will there is no ground of Confidence that he will hear Now our Adversaries will acknowledge that Prayers without the Spirit are not according to the Will of God and therefore such as Pray without it have no ground to expect an Answer For indeed to bid a Man Pray without the Spirit is all one as to bid one See without Eyes Work without Hands or Go without Feet And to desire a Man to fall to Prayer ere the Spirit in some measure less or more Move him thereunto is to desire a Man to See before he Open his Eyes or to Walk before he Rise up or to Work with his Hands before he Move them VI. All Sacrifice is Sin not offer'd by the Spirit § XXIII But lastly From this false Opinion of Praying without the Spirit and not judging it Necessary to be Waited for as that which may be felt to Move us thereunto hath proceeded all the Superstition and Idolatry that is among those called Christians and those many Abominations wherewith the Lord is provoked and his Spirit grieved so that many deceive themselves now as the Jews did of old thinking it sufficient if they pay their daily Sacrifices and offer their customary Oblations from thence thinking all is well and creating a false peace to themselves as the Whore in the Proverbs because they have Offered up their Sacrifices of Morning and Evening-Prayers And therefore it 's manifest that their constant Vse of things doth not a whit influence their Lives and Conversations Prov. 7.14 but they remain for the most part as bad as ever Yea it is frequent both among Papists and Protestants for them first to Leap as it were out of their vain light and profane Conversations at their set Hours and Seasons and fall to their Customory Devotion and then when it is scarce finished and the Words to God scarce out the former profane Talk comes after it so that the same Wicked Profane Spirit of this World acts them in both If there be any such thing as Vain Oblations or Prayers that are Abomination which God heareth not as is certain there are and the Scripture testifies Isa. 66.3 Jer. 14.12 certainly such Prayers as are acted in Man's Will and by his own Strength without God's Spirit must be of that number § XXIV Let this suffice for Probation Now I shall proceed to Answer their Objections when I have said something concerning Joining in Prayer with others Those that Pray together with one accord Concerning Joining in Prayer with others use not only to Concur in their Spirits but also in the Gesture of their Body which we also willingly approve of It becometh those who approach before God to Pray that they do it with bowed Knees and with their Heads uncovered which is our practice But here ariseth a Controversy Whether it be lawful to Join with Object I others by those External Signs of Reverence albeit not in Heart who Pray formally neither Waiting for the Motion of the Spirit nor judging it necessary We Answer Not at all Answ. And for our Testimony in this thing we have suffered not a little For when it hath fall'n out that either Accidentally or to witness against their Worship How with Idolaters we cannot Join in Prayer we have been present during the same and have not found it lawful for us to Bow with them thereunto they have often persecuted us not only with Reproaches but also with Strokes and cruel Beatings For this Cause they use to accuse us of Pride Profanity and Madness
but one Baptism there needs no other Prop. I Proof than the Words of the Text Eph. 4.5 One Lord one Faith one Baptism where the Apostle positively and plainly affirms One Baptism prov'd that as there is but One Body One Spirit One Faith One God c. so there is but One Baptism As to what is commonly alledged by way of Explanation upon the Object 1 Text That the Baptism of Water and of the Spirit make up this One Baptism by vertue of the Sacramental Vnion I Answer This Exposition hath taken place Answ. not because grounded upon the Testimony of the Scripture but because it wrests the Scripture to make it suit to their Principle of Water-Baptism Whether Two Baptisms do make up the One and so there needs no other Reply but to deny it as being repugnant to the plain words of the Text which saith not That there are Two Baptisms to wit one of Water the other of the Spirit which do make up the One Baptism but plainly that there is One Baptism as there is One Faith and One God Now there goeth not Two Faiths nor Two Gods nor Two Spirits nor Two Bodies whereof the one is Outward and Elementary and the other Spiritual and pure to the making up of the One Faith the One God the One Body and the One Spirit so neither ought there to go Two Baptisms to make up the One Baptism But Secondly If it be said The Baptism is but One whereof Water is the one part to wit the Sign and the Spirit the thing signified the Object 2 other I Answer This yet more confirmeth our Doctrine Answ. For if Water be only the Sign it is not the Matter of the One Baptism as shall further hereafter by its Definition in Scripture appear and we are to take the One Baptism for the Matter of it not for the Sign or Figure and Type If Water be the Type the Substance must remain that went before Even as where Christ is called the One Offering in Scripture though he was Typified by many Sacrifices and Offerings under the Law we understand only by the One Offering his Offering himself upon the Cross whereof though those many Offerings were Signs and Types yet we say not that they go together with that Offering of Christ to make up the One Offering so neither though Water-Baptism was a Sign of Christ's Baptism will it follow that it goeth now to make up the Baptism of Christ. If any should be so Absurd as to affirm That this One Baptism here were the Baptism of Water and not of the Spirit that were foolishly to contradict the positive Testimony of the Scripture which saith the contrary as by what followeth will more amply appear Secondly That this One Baptism which is the Baptism of Christ is not a Washing with Water appears first from the Testimony of John the proper and peculiar Administrator of Water-Baptism Matth. 3.11 I indeed baptize you with Water unto Repentance but he that cometh after Prop. II me is mightier than I whose shooes I am not worthy to bear he shall baptize Proof I you with the Holy Ghost and with Fire Here John mentions two manners of Baptisings That had John's Baptism had not therefore Christ's and two different Baptisms the one with Water and the other with the Spirit the one whereof he was the Minister of the other whereof Christ was the Minister of and such as were baptized with the first were not therefore baptized with the second I indeed baptize you but he shall baptize you Though in the present time they were baptized with the Baptism of Water yet they were not as yet but were to be baptized with the Baptism of Christ. From all which I thus Argue If those that were baptized with the Baptism of Water were not therefore Arg. 1 baptized with the Baptism of Christ Then the Baptism of Water is not the Baptism of Christ. But the first is true Therefore also the last And again If he that truly and really administred the Baptism of Water did notwithstanding Arg. 2 declare That he neither could nor did baptize with the Baptism of Christ Then the Baptism of Water is not the Baptism of Christ. But the first is true Therefore c. And indeed to understand it otherwise would make John's Words void of good sense For if their Baptisms had been all one why should he have so precisely Contradistinguished them Why should he have said that those whom he had already baptized should yet be baptized by another Baptism Object If it be urged That Baptism with Water was the one part and that with the Spirit the other part or Effect only of the former One Baptism is no Part nor Effect of the other I Answer This Exposition contradicts the plain words of the Text. For he saith not I baptize you with Water and he that cometh after shall produce the Effects of this my Baptism in you by the Spirit c. or he shall accomplish this Baptism in you but he shall Baptize you So then if we understand the word truly and properly when he saith I Baptize you as consenting that thereby is really signified that he did baptize with the Baptism of Water we must needs unless we offer Violence to the Text understand the other part of the sentence the same way that where he adds presently But he shall baptize you c. that he understood it of their being truly to be baptized with another Baptism than what he did baptize with Else it had been Non-sense for him thus to have Contradistinguished them Proof II Secondly This is further confirmed by the Saying of Christ himself Acts 1.4 5. Who were ãâ¦ã But wait for the promise of the Father which saith he ye have heard of me For John truly baptized with Water but ye shall be baptized with the Holy Ghost not many days hence There can scarce Two places of Scripture run more parallel than this doth with the former a little before mentioned and therefore concludeth the same way as did the other For Christ there grants fully that John compleated his Baptism as to the matter and substance of it John saith he truly baptized with Water which is as much as if he had said John did truly and fully Administer the Baptism of Water But ye shall be Baptized with c. This sheweth that they were to be Baptized with some other Baptism than the Baptism of Water and that although they were formerly Baptized with the Baptism of Water yet not with that of Christ which they were to be Baptiz'd with Thirdly Peter observes the same distinction Acts 11.16 Then remembred Proof III I the word of the Lord how that he said The Baptism with the Holy Ghost and that with Water differ John indeed Baptized with Water but ye shall be Baptized with the Holy Ghost The Apostle makes this Application upon the Holy Ghost's falling upon them whence
withal and contend for Arg. § VII But again If Water-baptism had been an Ordinance of the Gospel then the Apostle Paul would have been sent to Administer it but he declares positively 1 Cor. 1.17 That Christ sent him not to Baptize but to Preach the Gospel The Reason of that Consequence is undeniable because the Apostle Paul's Commission was as large as that of any of them and consequently he being in special manner the Apostle of Christ to the Gentiles IV. That Water-baptism is no Badge of Christians like Circumcision of the Jews if Water-baptism as our Adversaries contend be to be accounted the badge of Christianity he had more need than any of the rest to be sent to baptize with Water that he might Mark the Gentiles Converted by him with that Christian Sign But indeed the Reason holds better thus that since Paul was the Apostle of the Gentiles and that in his Ministry he doth through all as by his Epistles appears labour to wean them from the former Jewish Ceremonies and Observations tho' in so doing he was sometimes undeservedly judged by others of his brethren who were unwilling to lay aside those Ceremonies therefore his Commission tho' as full as to the Preaching of the Gospel and New Covenant-Dispensation as that of the other Apostles did not require of him that he should lead those Converts into such Jewish Observations and Baptisms however that Practice was Indulged in and Practised by the other Apostles among their Jewish Proselytes for which cause he thanks God that he baptized so few 1 Cor. 1.14 intimating that what he did therein he did not by vertue of his Apostolick Commission but rather in Condescendence to their Weakness Paul was not sent to baptize even as at another time he Circumcised Timothy Our Adversaries to evade the Truth of this Testimony usually alledge Object 1 That by this is only to be understood that he was not sent principally to baptize not that he was not sent at all But this Exposition since it Contradicts the positive Words of the Text Answ. and has no better Foundation than the Affirmation of its Assertors is justly rejected as spurious until they bring some better Proof for it He saith not I was not sent principally to baptize but I was not sent to baptize As for what they urge by way of Confirmation from other places of Scripture where not is to be so taken as where it 's said Confir I will have Mercy and not Sacrifice which is to be understood Matth. 9 13. Hos. 6.6 that God requires principally Mercy not excluding Sacrifices I say Refuâ this Place is abundantly Explained by the following words and the knowledge of God more than burnt-Offerings by which it clearly appears that burnt-Offerings which are one with Sacrifices are not Excluded But there is no such word added in that of Paul and therefore the Parity is not demonstrated to be alike and consequently the Instance not sufficient unless they can prove that it ought so to be admitted here else we might interpret by the same Rule all other Places of Scripture the same way As where the Apostle saith 1 Cor. 2.5 That your Faith might not stand in the Wisdom of Men but in the Power of God it might be understood it shall not stand Principally so How might the Gospel by this liberty of Interpretation be Perverted If it be said That the Abuse of this Baptism among the Corinthians in Object 2 dividing themselves according to the Persons by whom they were baptized made the Apostle speak so but that the Abuse of a thing doth not abolish it I Answer it is true it doth not provided the thing be lawful and necessary Answ. and that no doubt the Abuse abovesaid gave the Apostle occasion so to write But let it from this be considered how the Apostle excludes Baptizing not Preaching tho the Abuse mark proceeded from that no less than from the other For these Corinthians did denominate themselves from those different Persons by whose preaching as well as from those by whom they were baptized they were Converted as by the 4 5 6 7 and ver of the 3 d Ch. may appear and yet for to remove that Abuse the Apostle doth not say That Preaching is a standing Ordinancâ and not to be forborn he was not sent to preach nor yet doth he rejoice that he had only preached to a few because preaching being a standing Ordinance in the Church is not because of any Abuse that the Devil may tempt any to make of it to be forborn by such as are called to perform it by the Spirit of God wherefore the Apostle accordingly Chap. 3.8 9. informs them as to that how to Remove that Abuse But as to Water-baptism for that it was no standing Ordinance of Christ but only practised as in Condescendence to the Jews and by some Apostles to some Gentiles also there so soon as the Apostle perceived the Abuse of he let the Corinthians understand how little stress was to be laid upon it by shewing them that he was glad that he had administred this Ceremony to so few of them and by telling them plainly that it was no part of his Commission neither that which he was sent to Administer Query Some ask us how we know that Baptizing here is meant of Water and not of the Spirit which if it be then it will exclude Baptism of the Spirit as well as of Water Answ. I Answer Such as ask the question I suppose speak it not as doubting that this was said of Water-baptism which is more than manifest For since the Apostle Paul's Message was To turn people from Darkness to Light and Convert them to God That which Converts to Christ is Baptism of the Spirit and that as many as are thus turned and converted so as to have the Answer of a good Conscience towards God and to have put on Christ and be arisen with him in Newness of Life are baptized with the Baptism of the Spirit but who will say that only these few mentioned there to be baptized by Paul were come to this or that to turn or bring them to this Condition was not even admitting our Adversaries Interpretation as principally a part of Paul's Ministry as any other Since then our Adversaries do take this place for Water-baptism as indeed it is we may lawfully taking it so also urge it upon them Why the word Baptism and baptizing is used by the Apostle where that of Water and not of the Spirit is only understood shall hereafter be spoken to I come Part II now to consider the Reasons alledged by such as plead for Water-baptism which are also the Objections used against the Discontinuance of it Object I § VIII First some Object That Christ who had the Spirit above measure was notwithstanding baptized with Water As Nic. Arnold against this These John 2.34 Sect. 46 of his Theological Exercitation Answ.
they did in the two places above-cited Alleg. II Secondly they say If this were not understood of Water-baptism it would be a Tautology and all one with Teaching How Teaching and Baptising differ I say Nay Baptizing with the Spirit is somewhat further than Teaching or Informing the Vnderstanding for it imports a Reaching to and melting the Heart whereby it is turned as well as the Vnderstanding informed Besides we find often in the Scripture that Teaching and Instructing are put together without any Absurdity or needless Tautology and yet these two have a greater Affinity than teaching and baptizing with the Spirit Alleg. III Thirdly they say Baptism in this Place must be understood with Water because it is the Action of the Apostles and so cannot be the Baptism of the Spirit which is the work of Christ and his Grace not of Man c. Answ. I Answer Baptism with the Spirit tho' not wrought without Christ and his Grace is Instrumentally done by Men fitted of God for that purpose and therefore no Absurdity follows The Baptism with the Spirit Ascrib'd to Godly Men as Instruments that Baptism with the Spirit should be expressed as the Action of the Apostles for tho' it be Christ by his Grace that gives Spiritual Gifts yet the Apostle Rom. 1.11 speaks of his Imparting to them Spiritual Gifts and he tells the Corinthians that he had begotten them through the Gospel 1 Cor. 4.15 And yet to beget People unto the Faith is the work of Christ and his Grace not of Men. To Convert the Heart is properly the Work of Christ and yet the Scripture oftentimes ascribes it to Men as being the Instruments And since Paul's Commission was To turn People from Darkness to Light tho' that be not done without Christ co-operating by his Grace so may also baptizing with the Spirit be expressed as performable by Man as the Instrument tho the Work of Christ's Grace be needful to concur thereunto so that it is no Absurdity to say that the Apostles did Administer the Baptism of the Spirit Alleg. IV Lastly they say That since Christ saith here that he will be with his Disciples to the end of the World therefore Water-baptism must continue so long If he had been speaking here of Water-baptism then that might have been urged Answ. but seeing that is denied and proved to be false nothing from thence can be gathered He speaking of the Baptism of the Spirit which we freely confess doth remain to the End of the World yea so long as Christ's Presence abideth with his Children Object III § IX Thirdly they Object the Constant Practice of the Apostles in the Primitive Church who they say did always Administer Water-baptism to such as they Converted to the Faith of Christ And hence also they further urge that of Matth. 28. to have been meant of Water or else the Apostles did not understand it in that in baptizing they used Water or that in so doing they walked without a Commission I Answer That it was the Constant Practice of the Apostles is denied for we have shewen in the Example of Paul that it was not so since it were most absurd to judge that he Converted only these few even of the Church of Corinth whom he saith he baptized nor were it less absurd to think that that was a constant Apostolick Practice which he that was not inferior to the Chiefest of the Apostles and who declares he laboured as much as they all rejoyceth he was so little in But further the Conclusion inferred from the Apostles Practice of baptizing with Water to evince How the Apostles Baptized that they understood Matth. 28. of Water-baptism doth not hold for tho they baptized with Water it will not follow that either they did it by vertue of that Commission or that they mistook that place nor can there be any Medium brought that will infer such a Conclusion As to the other insinuated Absurdity That they did it without a Commission It is none at all for they might have done it by a Permission as being in use before Christ's Death and because the people nursed up with Outward Ceremonies could not be weaned wholly from them And thus they used other things as Circumcision and legal Purifications which yet they had no Commission from Christ to do to which we shall speak more at length in the following Proposition concerning the Supper But if from the Sameness of the Word because Christ bids them baptize Object and they afterwards in the Vse of Water are said to baptize it be judged probable that they did understand that Commission Matth. 28. to authorize them to baptize with Water and accordingly practised it Altho' it should be granted that for a season they did so far mistake it Answ. as to judge that Water belonged to that Baptism which however I find no necessity of granting yet I see not any great Absurdity would thence follow For it is plain they did mistake that Commission as to a main part of it for a Season as where he bids them Go teach all Nations since some time after they judged it unlawful to Teach the Gentiles yea Peter himself scrupled it until by a Vision constrained thereunto for which after he had done it he was for a season until they were better informed judged by the rest of his Brethren Now if the Education of the Apostles The Apostles did scruple the Teaching the Gentiles as Jews and their Propensity to adhere and stick to the Jewish Religion did so far influence them that even after Christ's Resurrection and the pouring forth of the Spirit they could not receive nor admit of the Teaching of the Gentiles tho' Christ in his Commission to them commanded them to Preach to them what further Absurdity were it to suppose that through the like Mistake the Chiefest of them having been the Disciples of John and his Baptism being so much prized there among the Jews that they also took Christ's Baptism intended by him of the Spirit to be that of Water which was John's and accordingly practised it for a season it suffices us that if they were so mistaken tho' I say not that they were so they did not always remain under that Mistake else Peter would not have said of the Baptism which now says that it is not a putting away of the filth of the flesh which certainly Water-baptism is But further they urge much Peter's baptising Cornelius in which they press two things First That Water-baptism is used even to those that had received the Spirit Secondly That it is said positively he commanded them to be baptized Acts 10.47 48. But neither of these doth necessarily infer Water-baptism to belong to the New Covenant-Dispensation nor yet to be a Perpetual standing Ordinance in the Church Whether Peter's Baptizing some with Water makes it a standing Ordinance to the Church For first all that this will amount to was That Peter at that
time baptized these Men but that he did it by vertue of that Commission Matth. 28. remains yet to be proved And how doth the baptising with Water after the receiving of the Holy Ghost prove the Case more than the use of Circumcision and other Legal Rites acknowledged to have been acted by him afterwards Also no wonder if Peter that thought it so strange notwithstanding all that had been professed before and spoken by Christ that the Gentiles should be made Partakers of the Gospel and with great difficulty not without a very extraordinary Impulse thereunto was brought to come to them and eat with them was apt to put this Ceremony upon them which being as it were the particular Dispensation of John the Fore-runner of Christ seemed to have greater Affinity with the Gospel than the other Jewish Ceremonies then used by the Church but that will no ways infer our Adversaries Conclusion Secondly As to these Words And he commanded them to be baptized it declareth matter of Fact not of Right and amounteth to no more than that Peter did at that time pro hîc nunc Command those persons to be baptized with Water which is not denied but it saith nothing that Peter commanded Water-baptism to be a Standing and Perpetual Ordinance to the Church neither can any Man of sound Reason say if he heed what he says that a Command in matter of Fact to Particular Persons doth infer the thing commanded to be of general obligation to all if it be not other ways bottomed upon some Positive Precept Why doth Peter's Commanding Cornelius and his Houshold to be baptized at that time infer Water-baptism to Continue more than his Constraining which is more than Commanding the Gentiles in general to be Circumcised and observe the Law We find that at that time when Peter baptized Cornelius it was not yet determined whether the Gentiles should not be Circumcised but on the contrary it was the most general Sense of the Church that they should And therefore no wonder if they thought it needful at that time that they should be baptized which had more Affinity with the Gospel and was a Burthen less grievous Object IV § X. Fourthly they Object from the Signification of the Word baptize which is as much as to Dip and Wash with Water alledging thence that the very Word imports a being baptized witb Water Answ. This Objection is very weak For since baptizing with Water was a Rite among the Jews as Paulus Riccius sheweth even before the coming of John Baptizing signifies Dipping or Washing with Water therefore that Ceremony received that Name from the Nature of the Practice as used both by the Jews and by John Yea we find that Christ and his Apostles frequently make use of these Terms to a more Spiritual Signification Circumcision was only used and understood among the Jews to be that of the Flesh but the Apostle tells us of the Circumcision of the Heart and Spirit made without hands So that tho Baptism was used among the Jews only to signify a Washing with Water yet both John Christ and his Apostles speak of a being baptized with the Spirit and with Fire which they make the Peculiar Baptism of Christ as contradistinguished from that of Water which was John's as is above-shewen So that tho Baptism among the Jews was only understood of Water yet among Christians it is very well understood of the Spirit without Water as we see Christ and his Apostles spiritually to understand things under the Terms of what had been Shadows before Thus Christ speaking of his Body thô the Jews mistook him said he would Destroy this Temple and build it again in three days and many more that might be instanced But if the Etymology of the Word should be tenaciously adhered to it would militate against most of our Adversaries as well as against us For the Greek ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã signifies immergo that is to plunge and dip in and that was the proper use of Water-baptism among the Jews and also by John ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã immergo intingo to plunge and dip in and the Primitive Christians who used it whereas our Adversaries for the most part only Sprinkle a little Water upon the Fore-head which doth not at all answer to the word Baptism Yea those of old among Christians Those that of old used Water-baptism were dipt and plunged and those that were only sprinkled were not admitted to any Office in the Church and why that used Water-baptism thought this dipping and plunging so needful that they thus dipped Children and forasmuch as it was judged that it might prove hurtful to some weak Constitutions Sprinkling to prevent that hurt was introduced yet then it was likewise appointed that such as were only sprinkled and not dipped should not be admitted to have any Office in the Church as not being sufficiently baptized So that if our Adversaries will stick to the word they must alter their Method of Sprinkling Fifthly they object Joh. 3.5 Object V Except a man be born again of Water and of the Spirit c. hence inferring the necessity of Water-baptism as well as of the Spirit But if this prove any thing Answ. it will prove Water-baptism to be of absolute Necessity and therefore Protestants rightly affirm The Water that Regenerates is Mystical and Inward when this is urged upon them by Papists to evince the absolute Necessity of Water-baptism that Water is not here understood of Outward Water but mystically of an Inward Cleansing and Washing Even as where Christ speaks of being baptized with Fire it is not to be understood of outward material Fire but only of Purifying by a Metonymy because to purify is a proper Effect of Fire as to Wash and make clean is of Water Therefore the Scripture alludes to Water where it can as little be so understood As where we are said to be Saved by the Washing of Regeneration Tit. 3.5 Yea Peter saith expresly in the place often cited as * In the 4 th Book of his Instit. chap. 15. Calvin well observes That the Baptism which saves is not the putting away of the filth of the flesh so that since Water cannot be understood of outward Water this can serve nothing to prove Water-baptism If it be said that Water imports here necessitatem Praecepti Object though not Medii I answer That is first to take it for granted Answ. that outward Water is here understood the contrary whereof we have already proved Next Water and the Spirit are placed here together Necessitas Praecepti and Medii urged Except a man be born of Water and the Spirit where the Necessity of the one is urged as much as of the other Now if the Spirit be absolutely necessary so will also Water and then we must either say that To be born of the Spirit is not absolutely necessary which all acknowledge to be false or else that Water is absolutely
and disobey him And if this be not the Honour that comes from God but the Honour of this World which the Children of this World give and receive one from another How can the Children of God such as are Christians indeed give or receive that Honour among themselves Hieron in his Epistle to Celant admonisheth her That she was to be preferred to none for her Nobibity for the Christian Religion admits not of respect of Persons neither are Men to be esteemed because of their outward condition but according to the Disposition of the Mind to be esteemed either Noble or âase he that obeyeth not sin is free who is strong in Vertue is Noble Let the Epistle of James be read without coming under the Reproof of Christ who saith That such as do so cannot believe But further if we respect the Cause that most frequently procures to Men these Titles of Honour there is not one of a thousand that shall be found to be because of any Christian Vertue but rather for things to be discommended among Christians As by the Favour of Princes procured by Flattering and often by worse Means Yea the most frequent and accounted among Men most-Honourable is Fighting or some great Martial Exploit which can add nothing to a Christian's Worth Since sure it is it were desirable there were no Fightings among Christians at all and in so far as there are it shews they are not right Christians And James tells us That All fighting proceeds from the lusts so that it were fitter for Christians by the Sword of God's Spirit to fight against their Lusts than by the Prevalency of their Lusts to destroy one another Whatever Honour any might have attained of old under the Law this way we find under the Gospel Christians commended for Suffering not for Fighting neither did any of Christ's Disciples save one offer outward Violence by the Sword in cutting off Malchus's Ear for which he received no Title of Honour but a just Reproof Finally if we look either to the Nature of this Honour the Cause of it the Way it 's conveyed the Terms in which it is delivered it cannot be used by such as mind to be Christians in good earnest § IV. Now besides these general Titles of Honour what gross Abuses are crept in among such as are called Christians in the use of Complements wherein not Servants to Masters or others with respect to any such kind of Relations do say and write to one another at every turn Your humble Servant Your most obedient Servant Lying accounted Civility c. Such wicked Customes have to the great Prejudice of Souls accustomed Christians to Lie and to use Lying is now come to be accounted Civility O horrid Apostasy For it is notoriously known that the Use of these Complements imports not any Design of Service neither are any such Fools as to think so for if we should put them to it that say so they would not doubt to think we abused them and would let us know they gave us Wordâ in Course and no more It is strange that such as pretend to Scripture as their Rule should not be ashamed to use such things since Elihu that had not the Scriptures would by the Light within him which these Men think insufficient say Job 32.21 22. Let me not accept any mans person neither let me give flattering Titles unto man For I know not to give flattering Titles In so doing my Maker would soon take me away * This History is reported by Casaubonus in his Book of Manners and Customs pag. 169. In this last Age he is esteemed an uncivil Man who will not either to his Inferior or Equal subscribe himself Servant But Sulpitius Severus was heretofore sharply reproved by Paulinus Bishop of Nola because in his Epistle he had subscribed himself his Servant saying Beware thou subscribe not thy self his Servant who is thy Brother for Flattery is sinful not a Testimony of Humility to give their Honours to Men which are only due to the One Lord Master and GOD. A certain antient devout Man in the Primitive Time subscribed himself to a Bishop Your humble Servant wherein I doubt not but he was more real than our usual Complementers and yet he was sharply reproved for it But they usually Object to defend themselves That Luke saith Most excellent Theophilus and Paul Most noble Festus I Answer Since Luke wrote that by the Dictates of the infallible Spirit of God I think it will not be doubted but Theophilus did deserve it as being really endued with that Vertue Concerning the Title Paul gave to Festus In which Case we shall not condemn those that do it by the same Rule But it is not proved that Luke gave Theophilus this Title as that which was inherent to him either by his Father or by any Patent Theophilus had obtained from any of the Princes of the Earth or that he would have given it him in case he had not been truly Excellent And without this be proved which never can there can nothing hence be deduced against us The like may be said of that of Paul to Festus whom he would not have called such if he had not been truly Noble as indeed he was in that he suffered him to be heard in his own Cause and would not give way to the Fury of the Jews against him it was not because of any outward Title bestowed upon Festus that he so called him else he would have given the same Compellation to his Predecessor Felix who had the same Office but being a covetous Man we find he gives him no such Style § V. It will not be unfit in this Place The Singular Number to one Person used in the Latin to say something concerning the using of the singular Number to one Person of this there is no Controversy in the Latin For when we speak to one we always use the Pronoun TU and he that would do otherwise would break the Rules of Grammar For what Boy learning his Rudiments is ignorant that it is incongruous to say vos amas vos legis that is you lovest you readest speaking to one But the Pride of Man that hath corrupted many things refuses also to use this simplicity of speaking in the Vulgar Languages For being puffed up with a vain Opinion of themselves as if the Singular Number were not sufficient to them they will have others to speak to them in the Plural Hence Luther in his Plays reproves and mocks this manner of speaking saying Magister vos es iratus Which Corruption Erasmus sufficiently refutes in his Colloquies Concerning which likewise James Howel in his Epistle to the Nobility of England before the French and English Dictionary takes notice That both in France and in other Nations the Word THOU was used in speaking to one but by success of Time when the Roman Commonwealth grew into an Empire the Courtiers began to magnify the Emperour as being
Man as to a more noble or certain Rule and Touchstone For this Divine Revelation and inward Illumination is that which is evident and clear of it self forcing by its own Evidence and Clearness the well-disposed Vnderstanding to Assent irresistibly moving the same thereunto even as the Common Principles of Natural Truths move and incline the Mind to a Natural Assent R. B People this is that which we Affirm and which these Young-Men are about to Dispute against as false Notwithstanding that A. Shir. had thus offered himself first to dispute yet I. L. Intruding himself put him to Silence beginning as followeth I. L. That which is not to be believed as the Rule of Faith is not to be the Rule of Faith But The Spirit is not to be believed as the Rule of Faith Therefore The Spirit is not to be the Rule of Faith R. B. Having Repeated the Argument I deny the Minor or second Proposition I. L. I prove it That which hath not a sufficient Evidence to evidence it self to be a Rule is not to be a Rule But The Spirit in the Quakers hath not a sufficient Evidence whereby to evidence it self to be a Rule Therefore The Spirit in the Quakers is not to be our Rule R. B. Having Repeated the Argument I distinguish that Second Proposition If thou meanest any Spirit in the Quakers which they peculiarly assume to themselves as Quakers or say they have as aâpart of themselves or of Man's Nature we Concede that such have no Evidence neither do we say that any such Spirit is to be our Rule But if thou meanest that Vniversal Spirit of God a Manifestation whereof is given to every one to profit withal we affirm it hath a sufficient Evidence in us and in all Men. I. L. I urge that Distinction If the Spirit hath a sufficient Evidence either this Evidence is from your own Declaration or some other But It is neither from your own Declaration nor from some other Therefore It hath not a sufficient Evidence R. B. It is from both J. L. What is it then R. B. That it teacheth us to deny Vngodliness and Worldly Lusts and to live Soberly Righteously and Godly in this present World This is an Evidence to all Men. J. L. I prove that is not a sufficient Evidence thus That is not a sufficient Evidence which Hereticks may pretend unto as a sufficient ground for their Heresie But Hereticks may pretend this as a sufficient ground for their Heresie Therefore It is not a sufficient Evidence R. B. I Answer this first by a Retortion this is the same Argument upon the matter which the Jesuit Dempster used against your Master viz. John Menzies For the Jesuit pressing him to assign a ground for the Protestant Religion which Hereticks could not pretend unto J. M. named the Scripture and the Jesuit further urged that Hereticks could and did pretend unto the Scriptures Now what Evidence can ye give from the Scriptures which we cannot give Yea and greater from the Spirit that Hereticks cannot justly lay claim to Stud. With one voice We will not have Retortions R. B. Praeses Read the Articles which contain a particular provision for Retortions as being lawful if not insisted too much on So the fifth Article above-mentioned was read G. K. I offer to Answer directly to his Argument without Retortion though I pass not from the Retortion for it stands over your heads which ye will never get over Then I say we have a two-fold Evidence which no Heretick can justly lay claim to The one is the inward Evidence of the Spirit of God by its own immediate Testimony in our hearts The other is the Testimony of the Scriptures which I affirm in the Name of the People called Quakers is the best external and outward Evidence and Rule that can be given And my Reason why we have the Testimony of the Scriptures as an Evidence that we have the Inspiration of the Spirit is this All Men have a measure of the Inspiration of the Spirit of God according to the Scriptures Testimony That Christ the true Light inlightneth every Man that cometh into the World and that a Manifestation of the Spirit is given to every Man to profit withal But this universal Illumination or Manifestation is Inspired and if all Men be in measure Inspired then consequently we who are Men are Inspired J. L. I prove ye have not the Testimony of the Scriptures for a sufficient Evidence That which is fallacious is not a sufficient Evidence But The Scriptures Testimony according to the Quakers without the indwelling of the Spirit is fallacious Therefore The Scriptures Testimony is not a sufficient Evidence R. B. Having Repeated the Argument I deny the 2 d Proposition G. K. The Argument is wrong in its Structure and vitious as consisting of four Terms which no right Syllogism should have Stud. I appeal to all Loâicians if when any thing is Subsumed in a Syllogism which is neither in the first Proposition nor in the Conclusion whether that Syllogism hath not four Terms Is it not in Forma For it hath not four Terms G. K. It hath four Terms and this I offer to prove before either your Masters or any other judicious Logicians in any Vniversity of this Nation I say it hath four Terms because it subsumes that in the second Proposition which was not in the first Proposition At this the Students fell a laughing and so provoked the People to lightness Al. Skein one of the Praeses's I am sorry to see those who profess to study Divinity behave themselves so lightly and so far from Seriousness in such weighty matters as concern the Truths of God G. K. I am ready still to prove that the Syllogism hath four Terms But this being not so proper here for this Auditory proceed ye to prove the second Proposition which R. B. hath denied J. L. I prove the Second Proposition That which may beguile a Man is fallacious But According to the Quakers the Scriptures may beguile a Man without the indwelling of the Spirit Therefore According to the Quakers the Scriptures are fallacious G. K. This Argument is also wrong in the Structure having four Terms R. B. But waving that I deny thy second Proposition For the Scripture cannot beguile any Man although Men may or have beguiled themselves by a wrong use of it A. Shir. Take notice People The Quakers say The Scriptures cannot beguile you R. B. Speak lowder yet for we do and have constantly Affirmed it And we hope it will help to clear us of those Mis-representations as if we despised or spake evil of the Scriptures G. K. I would my words could reach from the one end of the World to the other when I say The Scriptures cannot beguile any Man for the Scripture is innocent and a true Testimony in it self but Men do beguile themselves oft by making perverse Glosses upon the Scriptures The Scripture cannot be fallacious because
Clemens Alexandrinus saith That Christ compared himself to a Grain of Mustard-Seed in his inward Appearance in Mens Hearts Alex. Shir. The Seed is not a Substantial Principle because it is the Manifestation of God But the Manifestation of God is not a Substantial Principle but Accidental G. K. That may be Substantial or a Substance which in another Respect is Accidental as Gold is a Substance so Silver Houses Lands are Substances but they are Accidental to me because I may want them Al. Shir. He saith his Seed is a Substance or Substantial Principle G. K. This is an Abuse I speak not of my Seed or the Seed of Man but of the Seed of God in Men. A. Shir. I prove that Manifestation is not a Substance R. B. That brings us again into a Philosophical Debate which is here to be avoided J. L. I prove that Manifestation is not Created Whatsoever is of God is God But This Manifestation is of God Therefore it is God G. K. Take notice of this Young-Man's Blasphemy for if whatsoever is of God be God then all the Creatures are God as Stones Horses c. for the Scripture says Of him and through him and to him are all things Here the Students made a Noise and fell a laughing to cover this Some of them speaking irreverently of God G. K. I beseech you yea I charge you all in God's Fear that when you speak of that Holy and Dreadful Being ye do it with Fear and Reverence A Shir. Ye say then This Seed is God in a Manifestation I prove it is not That is not God which can be measured in Measures and can grow from a lesser Measure to a greater can be formed and grow up in Men. But God cannot be measured in Measures nor grow c. Therefore this Seed is not God in a Manifestation G. K. After he had repeated the Argument I answer God as in himself or as in his own Being cannot be measured or grow up it is true but as in respect of his Manifestation quoad nos or as to us that is to say as he comes forth as to us discovering himself He or his Spirit may be said to have Measures And this I shew from Scripture As where it is said in John concerning Christ God gave not the Spirit by Measure unto him implying he gave it forth in Measures unto others And where Elisha said unto Elijah Let a double Portion of thy Spirit be upon me J. L. He saith God cometh forth into the Creatures I prove he cannot come forth into the Creatures because he is in himself G. K. He doth come forth into the Creatures and yet is still In himself for he is not limited as Creatures are who go from one Place to another but he is In all Creatures and In himself also But this Young-Man as I perceived by him the other Day is a Nullibist in his Opinion as they term them so that according to his Principle the Soul of John Lesly is as much in France even now as in his Body or in this Place that is to say neither here nor there But herein I speak according to Scripture-Words which saith God boweth the Heavens and cometh down Yet not that he leaveth his own Being but it is spoken after the Manner of Men who is every where in all his Creatures but manifesteth himself in several Measures unto them Al. Shir. There is nothing in the Seed but God therefore God in his own Being is measured forth according to the Quakers Doctrine for the Seed is nothing but God and his Manifestation G. K. The Manifestation is in it self and not out of it self Can Al. Shir. be out of himself or can any thing be out of it self R. B. If some of them be not without themselves it is like they are beside themselves G. K. In a moral way of Speaking when a Man is as a Mad-man or beside his Purpose he is beside himself Upon this the Students fell to debate among themselves Whether they should prosecute the Argument or not some being for it and some against it And those who were for it boasting of their Advantage G. K. I see no Strength in your Reasoning to Glory in it hath not the Strength of a Cobweb but if you think it hath produce it and if any more Water remain in your Bottle bring it out A. Shir. Yea we have Water enough yet in our Bottle to quench your Spirit R. B. Come on with it then We will go from this to the Eleventh Thesis which R. B. read cut and is as followeth All true and acceptable Worship to God is offered in the inward and immediate Moving and Drawing of his own Spirit which is neither limited to Places Times or Persons For though we be to Worship him always in that we are to fear before him yet as to the outward Signification thereof in Prayer Praises or Preachings we ought not to do it where and when we will but where and when we are moved thereunto by the secret Inspirations of his Spirit in our Hearts which God heareth and accepteth of and is never wanting to move us thereunto when need is of which he himself is the alone proper Judge All other Worship then both Praises Prayers and Preachings which Man sets about in his own Will and at his own Appointment which he can both begin and end at his Pleasure do or leave undone as himself sees meet whether they be a Prescribed Form as a Lyturgy or Prayers conceived ex tempore by the Natural Strength and Faculty of the Mind they are all but Superstition Will-worship and abominable Idolatry in the sight of God which are to be denied rejected and separated from in this Day of his Spiritual Arising However it might have pleased him who winked at the Times of Ignorance with a respect to the Simplicity and Integrity of some and his own Innocent Seed which lay as it were buried in the Hearts of Men under that Mass of Superstition to blow upon the dead and dry Bones and to raise some Breathings and answer them and that until the Day should more clearly dawn and break forth Al. Sh. By this Thesis ye affirm That no Man ought to go about any Duty without a particular Impulse of the Spirit R. B. Impulse is not a Word used by me but an obscure Word therefore say Inspiration or Influence Al. Sh. Either this Inspiration ye have it in all things or in some things Chuse you whether R. B. We have it in these things relating to our Duties of Worship towards God A. Sh. This contradicts G. K. who in his Book of Immediate Revelation saith That in all things whatsoever we ought to have an Inspiration of the Spirit for the doing of the same otherwise we cannot do in Faith R. B. This is another Digression and going from the purpose for the Question is not How far I contradict another but what in Reason ye can say against what
of their own Party think is not any Spot in their Religion so little are they looked upon among their own Yet those that are Curious may also have that first Part. As for this second Part wherein our Principles are handled we judge we deal with the Clergy in General however they seek to shift it and hide themselves since their Book is Licensed by the Bishop of Edinburgh and he being challenged said He did it not without a Recommendation from Aberdeen So that no Man of Reason can deny but they are accountable for the Errours and Impertinencies which we have herein observed which we leave Reader to thy serious Examination remaining Thy Friends R. B. G. K. THE CONTENTS SECTION I. COncerning Immediate Revelation SECT II. The Students Argument against the Spirit 's being the Rule proved one with the Jesuit Dempster's SECT III. Concerning the Supper Perfection and Womens Speaking SECT IV. Concerning the Necessity of Immediate Revelations to the Building up of True Faith SECT V. Concerning Worship SECT VI. Concerning Baptism SECT VII Concerning the Ministry SECT VIII Concerning Liberty of Conscience The CONCLUSION Wherein their Observations upon R. B. his Offer and their last Section of the Q. Revilings as they term them are Examined Quakerism Confirmed year 1675 SECTION I. Concerning Immediate Revelation Wherein the Second Part of the Students Book from pag. 44. to pag. 66. is Answered IN their first Section they alledge We do wickedly put many Indignities upon the Holy Scriptures and that we monopolize the Spirit to our selves Which are gross Lies But that they are against the Spirit is no malicious Accusation but a Truth as will appear to any true Discerner Their comparing us when we plead for the Spirit to them who cried The Temple The Temple is Unequal and Profane They that cried The Temple The Temple rejected the Spirit of God and relied too much on the Temple and outward Priviledges but dare they blame any for relying too much on the Spirit of God Again in their first Sub-section they commit a gross Deceit in which they follow G. M. their Master who useth the same in his Manuscript to us in alledging They are more for the Spirit than we because they affirm That the Efficacy of the Spirit is Insuperable For we do affirm Operations of the Spirit may be Resisted That the Efficacy of the Spirit is in a true Sense Insuperable as namely where the Mind is well disposed See R. B. his Thesis where he useth the Word Insuperably But that the Spirit doth Insuperably move or irresistibly force the ill-disposed Minds of all in whom it operates is False and contrary to Scripture which saith That Some Resist the Spirit yea and is contrary to the Experience of all who are acquainted with the Spirit 's Workings that know that the Spirit many Times worketh so gently that his Operation may be resisted Therefore said the Apostle Quench not the Spirit Now that Doctrine which is contrary both to Scripture and Experience is not for the Spirit but against it Again how are they more for the Spirit than we seeing they affirm The Spirit 's Influence is but only Effective as having no Evidence in it self sufficiently to demonstrate that it is of God We say it hath as being both Effective and Objective 2. They say The Influence of the Spirit is only given to some We say To all 3. They say It is so weak that it can bring none to a perfect Freedom from Sin in this Life though never so much improved We say it can Yea. 4. They say commonly year 1676 The Influence of the Spirit cannot keep the best Saint one Moment from Sin We say It can keep them for whole Days yea always if they improve it as well as they can 5. They say A Man may and ought to pray without the Spirit Which we deny And so we leave it to the Judicious if here they do not commit a gross Deceit Lastly in their stating the Question they accuse us falsly As if we did hold that all Men ought to judge and examine all the material Objects of Faith and Articles of Religion by Inward Revelations As if all Men were bound to an Impossibility All Men have not all the Material Objects of Faith propounded unto them Accidental Objects of Faith for some of the Material Objects of Faith are meerly Accidental unto all Mens Salvation As to believe that Abraham begat Isaac and Isaac Jacob c. Others although not Accidental yet are but Integral Parts and not Essential of Christian Religion such as the Outward History of Christ c. and so by this Distinction divers of thefe Arguments are answered without more ado especially the first two where they spend much Paper fighting with their own Shadow telling us That the Heathens have no Revelations shewing the Birth Passion Resurrection c. of Jesus Christ Which we do grant For the Belief of such Things is only necessary to them to whom they are propounded and the Scriptures alledged by them at most prove no more It were a needless Labour and not worth the Pains to answer particularly to all their Impertinencies Follies and Blasphemies which they obtrude upon us as Arguments and in the Issue their last Probations resolve into meer Assertions as much denied by us as the things they undertake to Refute Therefore upon each Section or Sub-section we shall but take notice what their Arguments resolve into at last and as there is occasion set down some Propositions that may serve as a Key to open the Reader 's way through all these Heaps of Confusion and Blasphemy wherewith they fill their Pages As for the Scriptures brought by them Arg. 1. as Isa. 9.2 Matth. 4.16 Psal. 147.19 20. These prove not that they had no Light for the Light shineth in Darkness Joh. 1. And Prov. 29.18 doth not import That People have wanted Vision from the beginning but that for some Time they may want it to wit when their Day of Visitation is over which we deny not And whereas they tell us That the Greek Particle ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã is often to be translated among and therefore so to be Col. 1.26 and other Places alledged by us we deny this Consequence And that they say The Apostle is speaking of the outward Preaching of Christ Col. 1.26 is their bare Assertion without any Proof Also in their first Argument they alledge a gross Vntruth upon G. K. as if he did hold in his Book of Immediate Revelation pag. 11. That the Jews generally under the Law had no Immediate Revelation in the Seed Let the Place be read and it will clear G. K. where he distinguisheth a Two-fold sort of Revelation in the Seed according to a Two-fold Condition of the Seed The first sort of Revelation is more hid and obscure Revelation universal and particular the Seed not being compleatly formed but as under Ground The second is more manifest and clear
so as with open Face to behold the Glory of God The first sort of Revelation is given universally unto all both Jews and Gentiles but the second is only given to the Saints in whom the Seed is compleatly formed and brought forth As to their Queries we answer That Conscience and Reason are distinguished from the Saving Light of Christ in all Men and the Revelation thereof as a Natural and Supernatural Principle are distinguished and it was the Natural which Pelagius did exalt too much as our Adversaries also do who affirm That Men may be Lawful Preachers without being renewed by the Super-natural Principle of God's saving Light and Grace In the Prosecution of their Second Argument 1. They deny the Inward Blood and Sufferings of Christ referring us to their Proof afterwards which we shall in its Place examine 2. They alledge That we hold an Heavenly and Spiritual Nature in Christ which is distinct from the Godhead on the one hand and from the Manhood on the other which they call a Third Nature in Christ. But this their Alledgance is false The Inward Hearing of the Word Asserted for that Heavenly and Spiritual Nature is not a Third Thing distinct from both the Godhead and Manhood of Christ as shall be afterwards shewn 3. They alledge That the Apostle doth not speak of any inward Hearing or Word but of the outward The Contrary is manifest from the Apostles own Words in the same Chapter The Word is nigh thee in thy Mouth and in thy Heart Nor is their Reason valid to prove it for the Words verse 14 15. are not Arguments made by Paul but Objections adduced by him which he afterwards answereth And this is usual with Paul in this Epistle As to their Question Wherein consists the Nature and Essence of Faith We say It is a Receiving of Christ laying hold upon him according to whatsoever Revelation he makes of himself in Mens Hearts which is in some greater in others less but in all is in some degree In their Third Argument they undertake to prove That according to us the Scriptures are not necessary secundum quid or profitable But all in vain As for their Example as they know Examples prove not so is it vain and impertinent for we never Compared the Scriptures to a mutilated and dim Copy they are a clear and perfect Copy The Scriptures a perfect Copy but not the Original as to all Essentials and Necessaries of Christian Religion But they are not the Original And seeing we have answered them so many Questions let them Answer us this one Are not all these Divinity-Books and Commentaries on the Scripture made by Men not divinely Inspired as a mutilated and dim Copy in comparison of the Scripture and whether is the Scripture or these Books more perfect If they say the Scripture is more perfect then what need they the mutilated and dim Copy of these Divinity-Books Or what Profit can they have by them which they cannot have rather by the Scripture Again here they confound the Material and Formal Object of Faith as if we did hold That Inward Revelation without Scripture did propound unto us the Material Objects of Faith which is False For there are many of the Material Objects which are only propounded by the Scripture to wit such as the Historical Part of the Scripture and in this Respect we do not plead That Inward Revelation is the Material Object but the Formal In their Fourth Argument they are so blind as not to take notice how we can give the same Answer that they give concerning the Law That we who are under Grace and Obedience to the inward Law are dead as to the Condemning Power but not as to the Commanding Power thereof But that it is not the Letter or any outward Testimony of the Law Not the Letter nor the outward Law but the Spirit convinces the Conscience that doth so powerfully Convince a Man's Conscience as of other Sins so of Covetousness as the Spirit of God doth in his inward Convictions and Smitings upon the Conscience is clear from the Experience of all those who have known and passed through the State which the Apostle spake of when he said I was alive without the Law but when the Commandment came sin revived and I died Yea what Law is that of the Mind whereof he makes mention Rom. 8. but an Inward Law by which the Knowledge of Sin comes and through which both the Knowledge and Remembrance of Sin sticks more closely to the Soul than through any Outward Law it can And did not Christ say That the Spirit should Convince the World of Sin Yea how many of those called Heathens The Heathens instanced who had not any Outward Law have declared That Inward Concupiscence was a Sin As for their malicious Accusation against us of our Lust and Covetousness we reject as not worth the noticing seeing they assert it without any colour of Proof but it seems they have learned that Wicked and Devilish Maxime Calumniare audacter aliquid adhaerebit i. e. Calumniate boldly that something may stick Their Fifth Argument is Answered in the First as being a Branch thereof Their Sixth Argument is built upon a false Supposition that according to our Principle All would be Prophets and that no Difference could be assigned betwixt Prophets and Pastors and Teachers seeing Prophets and Teachers teach both from the Spirit Prophets and Teachers distinguish'd The First is Answered at large in the End of G. K's Book of Immediate Revelation To the Second we Answer that by Prophets in the strictest Sense are meant those who Prophesy of things to come as Agabus was by Teachers they who Instruct the People in Doctrine And this is a manifest Difference although in the large and common Sense Prophesying and Preaching are one thing Their Seventh Argument they pretend to build on that Scripture Jud. 19. but it is easily Answered That Men in one Sense may be said not to have the Spirit and in another to have it Even as a Rich Man who improveth not his Money both Hath and Hath it Not in divers Senses According to which Christ said From him that hath not shall be taken away that which he hath And whereas R. B. doth grant That they whose Day of Visitation is come to an End The Reproofs of the Spirit internal have not the Spirit so much as to invite and call them unto God Here they insult as if all were granted they seek But they are greatly deceived For though he grant That some have not the Spirit to call and invite them yet he granteth not That they have not the Spirit to reprove them For even the Devils and Damned Souls of Men and Women sin against the Spirit of God witnessing against them in their Hearts which is in them a Law of Condemnation as David said If I go down into hell thou art there Yea do we not read nor
only year 1675 That God spake unto Cain a most wicked Man but also unto Satan Job 1. which speaking of God to Satan we suppose the Students will not say was by an outward Voice and consequently it was Internal But we ask them If all wicked Professors of Christianity should burn the Bible and destroy all outward Rules and Means of Knowledge Should they by this Means cease to Sin because they should have no Rule Or should they be excused from Gospel-Duties because they have no Rule by this Supposition according to the Students to require them In their Second Subsection they spend both their Strength and Paper in labouring to prove some things which we no wise deny as the Sequel of their Major § 14. But in the Proof of their Minor where the whole Stress lieth they utterly fail in both its Branches as we shall briefly shew As to the first they Argue thus They know no such Inward Objective Evidence of Inward Revelations of the Spirit in themselves therefore they have none such We deny the Consequence they see it not nor know it because they will not Their Prejudice against the Truth doth blind them and indispose their Understanding Yea might not the unbelieving Jews have reasoned the same way against Christ when he was outwardly present with them We do not know him to be Christ Therefore he is not Christ Again whereas they query in a scoffing way Can a thing that is self-evident he hid from the whole World except a few Illuminado's We answer If it were hid from the whole World except a few in comparison of others it is no more than what the Scripture saith That the whole World lieth in Wickedness And their Wickedness blindeth them that they do not see the Light that is in them Yet we could Instance many The Self-Evidence of Inspiration who are not Quakers so called both Christians and Gentiles who have acknowleded the Evidence and Certainty of Divine Inspiration in all Men as the surest Ground of Knowledge But we need not digress into this here we have enough besides to stop their Mouths For do not they say That the Scriptures have a Self-Evidence and yet are not the Scriptures and the Truths declared in them hid from the greatest part of the World The Mahometans reject both Old and New Testament and the Jews the New although they read them And yet according to our Adversaries they have Self-Evidence So that it is Evident the same Argument is as much against the Scripture as the Light within in Point of Self-Evidence and indeed much more seeing many who deny the Self-Evidence of the Scriptures even Heathens have a Knowledge of the Self-Evidence of Divine Inspiration as Socrates Plato Plotinus Phocylides Seneca and many others And here in the close being sensible of their Weakness after they have laboured to prove the Negative they tell us That seeing the Negative is theirs they are not bound to prove it And so would roll it over on us to prove the Affirmative against their own Law which would have us to be meer Defendents As to the Maxim Affirmanti incumbit probatio it doth not help them for they have Affirmed a Negative and have been at great Pains to prove it But all in vain And why may we not put them to prove their Minor year 1676 being a Negative as well as their Master J. M. put the Jesuit Dempster to prove his Minor which John Meinzies affirmed to be Negative In their Prosecution of the Second Branch they Affirm That the Q. cannot give any sufficient Evidence of their Revelations This we deny and put them to prove it But how shamefully they fail here is apparent For instead of proving of what they Affirm they put us to prove the Contradictory and so contrary to their own Law would urge us to be Impugners and Defenders at one time a silly Trick they learned from the Baptists in their Dispute at London The Spirit 's Real and Convincing Evidence as indeed the Students Argument about an Evidence is the same upon the Matter with that which the Baptists used against us at London long before them and which the Jesuit used against J. M. long before them both So that we may see what Sort of Patrons the Students here follow But it is well to be observed That when they seek an Evidence from us they tell us pag. 57. They mean not an Evidence which will actually and de facto Convince a pertinacious Adversary but an Objective Evidence or Clearness in the thing it self which is apta nata fit of its own Nature to Convince and will really Convince the well-disposed Very well this their plain Concession destroyeth their whole Building For seeing they press upon us by way of Dilemma Either we have the Spirit of God or we have it not which is J. L. his Argument We may very lawfully by his own Example press him and his Fellow-Students with the like Argument Either they have a well-disposed Mind or they have not If they say they have not then they confess they are a Pertinacious Adversary and so not capable to be Convinced of our Evidence and surely it were great Folly in us to seek to Convince them of the Truth of a thing who are not in a Capacity to be Convinced If they say They have a well-disposed Mind then let them prove it to us or give us an Evidence of it Seeing by their own Rule Affirmanti incumbit probatio Who is so weak that doth not see that they are intangled in the same Difficulty they would urge upon us Yea into a far greater For they cannot so much as pretend to any Objective Evidence whereby to Convince us that they are well-disposed seeing they altogether deny such a thing If they Answer That they are not bound to say either the Affirmative or Negative but require of us to prove the Negative who seeth not that we have the same to Reply unto them when they urge us Either the Q. have the Spirit or they have not that we are not bound to say either the Affirmative or Negative For although to have and not to have are Contradictory yet to say that we have the Spirit and that we have not the Spirit are not Contradictory being both Affirmative And indeed when we assert Things only in Thesi we do not say either that we have or have not the Spirit but this we say and we are able to prove from Scripture that all good Christians have the Spirit of God immediately to Teach and Guide them into all Truth and all Men have it so far as either to justifie or condemn them By this we stand and are able to defend it through the help of God as consisting both with Scripture and sound Reason year 1676 and Testimonies of the Antients But if they think with their little Craft to bring us down from the Thesis to the Hypothesis they must know the same will
bring them down to it also For seeing it is a Truth acknowledged both by them and us The Spiriâ 's working in us as an efficient Cause That all true Christians and Children of God have the Spirit of God working in them at least as an Efficient Cause from this we urge them thus Either they have the Spirit of God working in them as an Efficient Cause or they have not If they say they have not they confess They are not true Christians or Children of God which we suppose they will be loth to say If they say They have the Spirit of God as an Efficient Cause of Faith working in them and subjectively inlightening them let them prove it or give us an Evidence of it Who doth not see that Poor Men they are taken in their own Snare We know all Rational and Sober Men will acknowledge that we are not bound tb receive their Affirmations without Proof more than they are bound to receive ours nor indeed so much we being as the Case stands but Defendents As touching their Answer to R. B. his Retortions about an Evidence it shall be examined in the Next Section In pag. 60. they tell That we assign them at last some Shadows of Evidence namely 1. our own Declaration 2. The Scriptures 3. The immediate Testimony of the Spirit But that these are not Shadows will appear to the Judicious and well-disposed if they consider these two things 1. That by our Declaration we mean not a bare verbal Declaration having no Vertue or Manifestation of Life in it for we confess such might be as good a Ground for an Heretick in way of Evidence A Declaration proceeding from the Spirit no Heretick has it but by our Declaration we mean such a Declaration as doth really proceed from the Spirit of God in us and is therefore a living Declaration having a Manifestation of Life in it and with it and which is not only in Words of Life or Living Words uttered through us from the Spirit of Life but also in Works of Life or Living Works which are the Fruits of the Spirit as said Christ By their fruits shall ye know them Now such a Declaration can no Heretick have however he may pretend to it If our Adversaries say That we only pretend to such a thing We answer them with their own Rule Affirmanti incumbit probatio i. e. The Affirmer ought to prove Let them prove us only to be Pretenders which yet they have not done nor can do And indeed such a Declaration from the Spirit of God in the Apostles as when John said We are of God c. was an Evidence That no Heretick could justly pretend to 2. It is a most Unjust and Unreasonable thing to require of us any other Evidence of our having the Spirit than that which every true Christian may and ought to give seeing we pretend to no other Spirit but that which every true Christian hath nor to any Revelations but these which are the Priviledges of all true Christians nor to any Doctrines which are not conform to the Scriptures of Truth As we are ready to prove and as G. K. hath already shewed in his Book of Immediate Revelation which neither the Students nor their Masters have given us any Refutation of Now have not all Good Christians these three Evidences for them year 1675 And we can prove by the help of the Lord that they are as applicable to us as to any upon Earth And here note that when we say The Scripture is the best outward Evidence that can be given We mean it not as a particular Evidence but as a general Common to all good Christians The Scripture an Evidence For we grant That the Scripture cannot prove that any particular Man hath the Spirit of God in such a way as true Christians have it but it proves in general that all true Christians have it yea and all Men to Convince them at least In pag. 61 62. They reject the Scriptures-Testimony as an Evidence to us Because according to us the Scriptures Testimony hath no Evidence without the Spirit In answer to which we say But it hath an Evidence with the Spirit his Inward Evidence going along with it which Inward Evidence we say doth go along with it sufficiently to Convince every well-disposed Intellect And this we can prove from the Scriptures-Testimony Nor is this to commit an Unlawful Circle as they foolishly alledge which is but an old thread-bare alledgance of Papists against the Protestants as Turnbull alledged on Paraeus That he proved the Spirit by the Scripture and the Scripture by the Spirit Some Protestants in our Days do miserably seek to extricate themselves of that Circle that they know the Spirit by the Scriptures Objectively and they know the Scriptures by the Spirit Effectively and so indeed they get free of the Circle as not being in eodem genere i. e. in the same kind But they affirm a gross Untruth That the Spirit 's Influence is only Effective and ex parte subjecti whereas we know it is Objective and can prove both from Scripture and Primitive Protestants see G. K. his Book of Immediate Revelation and Quakerism no Popery where the same is at length proved But we have a most clear way to extricate our selves of that Circle imposed on us by Papists and these Students The Scriptures Testimony known by the Spirit c. to wit That we know the Scriptures Testimony by the Spirit tanquam a priori as we know the Effect by the Cause and we know the Spirit 's Testimony by the Scriptures tanquam a posteriori as we know the Cause by the Effect and so both are Objective and yet in a divers kind because the Objective Evidence of the Spirit is a self-Evidence and primary the Objective Evidence of the Scripture is but derived and secondary In their answer to G. K. his Retortion from the Practice of Christ who though his own immediate Testimony was to be received referred them unto the Testimony of the Scriptures They most miserably betake themselves to their Old Trade of Affirming Things without any Proof and yet on the Proof of these Things the whole Stress of their Answer lieth As 1. they say The Jews rejected only the outward immediate Testimony of Christ However dare they say but that the Outward Immediate Testimony of Christ was to be believed and yet he referred them unto the Testimony of the Scriptures 2. They say They have no such Testimony themselves as the Inward Objective Testimony of the Spirit 3. They say According to Christ the Scriptures were the Rule meaning the Primary Rule and so they set the Scripture above Christ his own immediate outward Testimony a most gross Disorder year 1676 All which we reject as meer Affirmations without any Proof Their Insinuation That G. K. acted the Part of a cunning Sophist when he spake these Words repeated by them pag. 4. Is no less
Master Jo. M. would not assign the Jesuit a ground to prove the Truth of the Protestant Religion and therefore say they R. B ' s. Practices agree exactly with the Jesuit's Morals and give an egregious Specimen of his Jesuitical Honesty which makes us suspect him to be a Jesuited Emissary This is a false Calumny disproved by their own Account where pag. 8. upon this occasion they Confess R. B. said only that their Master desired the Jesuit to prove that the Protestant Religion had no ground for it Will they deny this Let them read the very first four Lines of their Master's first Answer to the Jesuit's Paper pag. 3. and they will find he put the Jesuit to prove his Minor which was That the Protestant Religion had no such ground As it doth not therefore follow that I. M. assigned not afterwards a Ground so neither will R. B. his repeating this infer that he said he did not assign such a Ground Yea in Contradiction to themselves pag. 60. They acknowledge he told their Master named the Scripture as a Ground c. So it is manifest they have given here a Specimen of their Iesuitical Honesty And because they could not Answer they forged lies to fill up the Paper and things not to the purpose as pag. 57. where offering to Reply to this Retortion they say But for Answer it is well known R. B. was brought up in a Popish Colledge and it is thought by many that he is a Iesuited Emissary c. Is not this a pungent Answer Reader R. B. was educated in a Popish Colledge The Objection about R. B's Education Answer'd Ergo say the Students Our Answer is not that which the Iesuit used against our Master It seems the Students are offended that R. B. hath forsaken Popery or otherwise their charging him with his Education must be very impertinent as indeed it is no less Foolish than if we should upbraid Luther Calvin and all the first Reformers as Papists for being so Educated And though it is no wonder their Folly and Malice led them into this Impertinency yet it might have been expected that their gratitude to the Bishop of Edinburgh who was pleased to permit their Book to be Printed might have hindered them from this Folly seeing he was Educated in the same Popish Colledge R. B. was and ows some of his Philosophy to it whereas R. B learned only there a little Grammar and came thence in his 15 Year but the Bishop was there professing Popery in his more mature Age. So if this reflect any thing upon R. B. it will much more against the Bishop which they will do well to clear and be sure not to omit when they write next or else acknowledge their Impertinency herein It seems they wanted strength of Reason to evite the Retortion which makes them thus rove offering also to prove That their Master did assign a ground which was never denied and that he was Defendent so was R. B. also What is that to the purpose unless to make the Retortion the stronger and shew they cannot get by it But pag. 60. they say That whereas the Iesuit pressed their Master that Hereticks did say their Religion was conform to the Scripture as well as he and so the Scripture was no peculiar ground for him more than for Hereticks They say their Master answered That it was not a pretended but real Conformity unto the Scripture that demonstrates a true Religion c. and upon this they inquire what follows Alledging They argued from being as good and not pretending and so fall a railing saying That the light of our Consciences is ecclipsed by a new-found Light and that we mis-represent them malitiously This Railing is for want of better Reasoning but seeing they are so blind as not to see whether they will see it or not we shall tell them and we hope let the Reader see what follows here from Jo. Menzies the Students Master who saith to the Jesuit It is not enough that Hereticks say the Scripture is a ground for their Religion unless it really be so and that other Hereticks saying so doth not infer that it is as little a ground for his own to wit J. M's Religion Very well The Quakers tell the Students That it is not enough that Hereticks declare they have the Spirit unless it be really so and their saying they have it while they have it not doth not infer that our saying we have it is as little a ground for us Who but such as are as Childish as the Students will affirm there is here any difference But further they confound most ignorantly the Internal Testimony of the Spirit with the Declaration of having the Spirit which are two different things It was incumbent upon them to have proved The Internal Testimony of the Spirit is above the pretence of Hereticks unto it that the Internal Testimony of the Spirit is as good an Evidence for Hereticks as for us which they have not offered to do Next they have not proved that the Declaration of Hereticks is as good as ours neither can they unless they can prove ours to be false which they neither have nor can do But they have egregiously fallen in that Inconveniency they would fix upon us pag. 58.59 where in answering R. B's Retortion shewing them That if Mens being deceived contradicting themselves or one another who say the Spirit is the Rule did infer the Spirit not to be a certain Rule then Mens being deceived contradicting themselves and one another who say the Scripture is the Rule would the same way infer that the Scripture is not the Rule Here they are miserably put to it and therefore not ashamed to deny that they plead not against the Spirit 's being a Rule for these Causes The contrary for which is known to all that are acquainted with these Controversies And for Example let them read their so much applauded W. Mitchell his Dialogue and his Sober Answer so called where he makes this the chief Cause yea themselves for the same reason within two pages to wit pag. 60. and 61. plead against the Teaching of the Spirit affirming that * But besides will not their Master's Answer above mentioned meet well with them here that since these Sects and Saints did as both they and the Quakers confess but pretend to the Spirit that because they did but pretend therefore the Quakers do but pretend also no more than because some Hereticks do pretend their Religion is conform to the Scripture therefore I. M. doth so too Because the Georgians Familists and pretended Saints as Francis and Loyola c. pretended the Inward Teaching of the Spirit and had an outward shew of Godliness therefore the Spirit 's teaching to deny Vngodliness is as good an Evidence for them as for the Quakers Who but the Students would run themselves into such miserable Contradictions But to give the Reader an evident Demonstration of the
Students gift of Contradicting themselves take one here in their own Words * The Students contradicting themselves about the Rule of Faith They say this above-mentioned Retortion doth not meet their Argument why Do we conclude that the Spirit is not the Rule of Faith because they cannot give an Evidence which will actually Convince that they are led by the Spirit No such thing Compare this with J. L's Medium of his second Argument where he undertaketh to prove That the Spirit is not the Rule of Faith as it is expressed by themselves because there can be no Evidence given of it in the World But if they think to creep out here that there may be Evidences given though not such as do actually Convince because of the want of a subjective Evidence or disposition of the mind as they afterwards add and that we can give no Evidence of this last sort It remains then for them to prove that their minds are well disposed seeing they are the Opponents and we the meer Defendents and that the Evidences assigned by us or such as are not manifest even to the well-disposed and yet to go round pag. 59. Paragraph 19. They account this of the well-disposed mind ridiculous though it was the best Answer their Master could give the Iesuit in the like case as above is shewn But thou may'st perhaps judge Reader that these that are so nice and scrupulous in receiving Evidences from others would give some very solid ones for their own Rule when pressed the same way to give us an Evidence that they have the Scripture to be their Rule from God and that they have the true sense of it Take then notice of them here Reader and see how satisfactory their Answer is Now say the Students pag. 59. The Solution is easie for they who make the Scripture their principal Rule are either our own Churches or they are Sects dissenting from us If the first have not our Divines frequently proved both from the intrinsick Characters of Divinity that appear in the Scriptures themselves and also from the outward Motives of Credibility that we have these Scriptural Revelations from God And have they not often assigned sufficient objective Evidences and Proofs of the senses of the Scriptures taught by our Churches as to every point controverted by us and all Sects whatsoever So that Dissenters remain Vnconvinced for want of subjective Evidence and disposition of mind and really ought to believe us teaching such senses of Scripture c. Is not this rarely well solved Do the Students give any better Evidence for all this than their own declaration And is not this according to themselves as good for other Hereticks as for them Is it not strange with what confidence they should print such stuff Besides as to the first part of it it is manifestly false for Calvin the Chiefest of their Divines hath in plain words asserted viz. That all the Objective Evidences and Motives of Credibility are not sufficient to establish the Conscience in the belief of the Scriptures certainly Calvin's Testimony for the Spirit and that thereunto is necessary the secret and inward Testimony of the Spirit yea that the same Spirit that was in the Prophets and Apostles enter into the heart c. So say all the publick Confessions of the Protestants abroad and seeing of this according to the Students there can be no Objective Evidences in the World given then neither can there of the Scripture which they confess is their Rule So the Reader may see that their Work is like the Viper's Brood that destroyeth it self and tends to overturn the Certainty of all Christian Religion landing in Scepticism Which because they cannot shun they end their Section in vain Boasting and Railing saying pag. 77. They provoke all the Papists and Quakers of the World to argue against them so if they can Here are high Words indeed but seeing they are so busie in Boasting we accept the Challenge and offer to prove before as publick an Auditory as the last Dispute was that their Arguments against the Quakers are no better than the Iesuit's against their Master And here to conclude they add Let the Reader therefore judge whether Railing Robin shews forth more of an Ass 's than of a Viper 's nature where he brands our Argument with the black mark of Popery Well! we leave to the Reader 's judgment who also may judge if this be not Railing And it the Students who talk at this rate be to be trusted in their Preface saying That they have abstained from all personal Criminations and have not rendred evil for evil And what may be thought of Men that are not ashamed thus to belie themselves SECTION III. Wherein the Students Arguments concerning the Supper and against Perfection and Women's Speaking are Considered and Answered contained in their Sub-section 3. from pag. 66. of their Book to pag. 78. FIrst They say They might argue that the Quakers have not Revelations from the Spirit because of their mad and impious Practices And then they turn this Assertion into a Question asking Have not the Quakers committed such Practices saying Lying Books writ against the Quakers they were commanded by the Spirit And for this they refer the Reader to several Books writ against the Quakers by their declared Adversaries Which signifie nothing unless they will prove that these Men spake Truth which they neither have nor can do and so are no more valued by us then Cochleus's Lies against Luther But to Confirm this They place at large a Citation out of H. More whom they say The Quakers have reported to be a Quaker This is a false Calumny which they are dared to prove That H. More hath in a Letter to G. K. owned some of the Quakers Principles is true as particularly that of Immediate Objective Revelation called by them The Head of the Monster and that the Seed is a Substance which they count one of the Quakers grand Errors As for that Citation of H. More he wrote it upon Trust and was not an Eye-Witness of these things and it recurs upon him and them to prove the things true The Story there mentioned of J. N. seeing it was at that very time disowned by the Quakers and since Condemned by himself militates nothing against us no more than other horrid things yea that which in the Students own esteem is down-right Treason being done by some of the Chief of their Ministry as Commanded by the Scripture doth against them In Conclusion they give a Proverb used by Will. Dundas in a Book of his as a further Instance which they call a Bundle of Ridiculous and Non-sensical Expressions But will they deny but the Presbyterian General Assembly of which W. Dundas so writes was a Mingle-mangle of Omni gatherums particularly that Assembly that Excommunicated and gave to the Devil B. Spotwood and these other called Reverend Prelates of the Church the Students own Or let the
All which they barely assert but do not offer to prove Again they say It is but a meer Action and applicatio agentis ad passum But how do they prove it Here they are as dumb as Stones Perhaps they think to prove it because Manifestation is a Nomen Verbale which commonly being derived from the Active Verb signifieth an Action but this is meerly to play in words and not to Dispute for they may as well say because the whole World is called the Creation for Creation is an active verbale therefore the whole World is a meer Action or Applicatio agentis ad passum We deny not but the Action or Motion which proceeds from the Spirit of God may also be called a Manifestation but we say the Seed it self is also a Manifestation and those inward heavenly Refreshments which God ministers unto the Souls of his Saints are as real substantial spiritual Manifestations of his goodness as the outward earthly Refreshments to wit Meat and Drink are real substantial natural Manifestations Lastly they query If the Manifestation be a Substance whether is it One Manifestation or all the Manifestations To this we Answer They that please to call the Action or Motion which proceeds from the Spirit of God as an Efficient Cause a Manifestation may easily distinguish Manifestation as it is a Principle or quid permanens or as it is an Action or quid transiens Now to Apply we say The substantial Manifestations of God inwardly to our souls are many as they are quid permanens and per modum principii for as God nourisheth our outward Man not with Bread and Drink once only but often and many are our outward refreshments all which are Substances agreeing in this that they are Manifestations and pledges of Gods bounty unto us so doth he nourish our inward Man with spiritual Bread and Drink not once only but often giving us daily the Super-substantial Bread as the words in the Prayer may be translated and have been by some Learned Men. And thus we have answered their last Argument in their § 5. without recurring to any Idea Platonica a Term they vainly bring in to their Argument to move People to laugh at their Folly And thus we hope it is apparent that we have no need to retract our Answers given in the Dispute as they vainly imagin It would be more labour and expence of Time and Paper than the thing is worth to answer them in all their pitiful ridiculous Reasonings in these matters in every particular Therefore not to weary the Reader nor mispend Time we shall set down some few clear distinct Propositions which shall clearly Answer any seeming Difficulties alledged by them in this whole Section as in relation to Christ. 1. Proposition The Word or Son of God hath the whole intire Prop. i. nature of Man Spirit Soul and Body united to him in the Heavens and he is the same in Substance what he was upon Earth both in Spirit Soul and Body 2. Christ in us or the Seed is not a third spiritual Nature distinct Prop. ii from that which was in the Man Christ Jesus that was crucified according to the Flesh at Jerusalem For the same that is in us was and is in him and as it is in him it s the fulness or Spring of the same in us as the Stream nor is there any difference but such as is betwixt the Spring and the Stream which are one in their nature and substance 3. We say that the same Seed and Life is in us which was in Prop. iii. him and is in him in the fulness as Water is in the Spring and in us as the Stream and this Seed and spiritual Nature which is both in him and us doth belong to him as he is the second Adam or Man Christ. Therefore this Seed being in us the Man Christ is in us not according to his whole Manhood but according unto that which is proper unto it and yet without all division As the natural Life is in all the Members but more principally in the Head and Heart without any Division so this Spiritual Life and nature is both in Christ our Head and in us by which he dwelleth in us as the Spirit of Man doth in the Body and we eat and partake of his Flesh. 4. But if they argue that at least Christ hath three Natures in Prop. iv himself we say Their own Principle will Conclude that as much as ours For the Godhead is One Nature the Nature of the Soul is a Second and the Nature of the Body is the Third and our Adversaries themselves teach that as God is Three Persons in One Nature so Christ is Three Natures in One Person 5. Although the Word or ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã should assume into Vnion with Prop. v. it self not only Two Natures but Three it should not make either Two or Three Christs but One. For they grant that the Word hath assumed two to wit the Soul and Body of the Man Christ and yet he is not two Christs but One even as the King is but One King although he possess Three Kingdoms for Ad multiplicationem Obliquorum non multiplicantur Concreta As your Logick teacheth 6. The Seed and Spiritual Body of Christ both in him and in us belonging to Christ as he is the Second Adam is as really and immediately Prop. vi united unto the Word as his outward Body was for the whole Manhood of Christ was united to the Logos and the Logos to it and in it therefore the Sufferings of this Seed and Spiritual Body of Christ in us are as really his Sufferings as these He accomplished at Jerusalem Prop. vii 7. This Seed is not our Souls but is a Medium betwixt God and us and our Vnion with God is but Mediate through this whereas the Vnion of God with this is Immediate Therefore none of us are either Christ or God but God and Christ are in us Prop. viii 8. Seeing this Seed and Spiritual Nature of Christ is one and the same both in him and in us it is most unreasonable to argue that there are as many Christs as Men as it is unreasonable to argue that because the Soul of Man is in all his Members that therefore as many Members as many Souls The Element of the Air is but one only Element although it fill the whole Vniverse betwixt the Stars and the Earth And the Element of Water is but one although it fill many Channels Prop. ix 9. Christ outwardly dyed but once but inwardly he dieth in a Spiritual and Mystical Sense as often as any Crucify him to themselves by their Unfaithfulness and Disobedience as the Scriptures declare Prop. x. 10. As for the Satisfaction of Christ without us we own it against the Socinians and that it was Full and Compleat in its kind yet not so as to exclude the real Worth of the Work and Sufferings of Christ in us nor his present
pray without any Inspiration or gracious Influence of the Spirit So that such a Prayer is an answering of the Obligation to the Duty upon the Matter although it be separated from the Right Manner And accordingly they do both require and allow Men to Pray when they have no gracious Influence or Motion thereunto telling them That even such Prayers are required and that they do better to give such Prayers as want Sincerity unto God than not to pray at all seeing such lifeless and spiritless Prayers have the Matter of True Prayer although they want the Right Manner Whereas we on the contrary affirm that Lifeless Prayers have neither the Right Matter and Substance nor yet the Right Manner of Prayer and therefore are not at all required in Scripture Yet we deny not but many Times when Men want an Influence of Life to Pray they are still under the Obligation and at such Times it is their Sin not to Pray because they ought to have suitable Influences to Prayer which would not be wanting if they were faithful unto God But when through unfaithfulness they want them it doth not excuse them from being under the Obligation yet still when they want the Help of the Spirit they ought to pray by the Spirit because they ought to have it Even as when one Man oweth unto another Man a just Debt in Money the Debter ought to pay the Money although he have no Money to pay it with for his Want of the Money doth not excuse him from the Obligation to pay it yet he ought to pay the Debt only with Money or the Equivalent of it But if he should offer to pay it with any thing that is not Money nor Mony 's Worth as suppose with a few Counters this is no answering the Obligation either in the Right Matter or Manner And so it is in the Case in Hand Again N. 8. They fall into the like Prevarication in alledging The Question is not about a New Heart and Spiritual Principle of Obedience for they own that as Indispensably necessary for acceptable Performance But do not they say That when Men pray without a New Heart they do in part answer the Obligation And do not they encourage them to pray even the most Wicked This is denied by the People called Quakers and is a great part of the Question We say indeed Is. 1 10 18. c. 55 7. c. 59 2 Ezek. 8 18. Prov. 15 8 29. c. 21 27. Joh. 9 31. c. 4 23. Wicked Men ought to Pray but not remaining Wicked but that they ought to forsake their Wickedness and have a new Heart and therewith to pray Moreover whereas they say The Question is not about every Performance but about acceptable Performance Herein they most palpably contradict themselves N. 9. where they grant That no Act of Worship can be acceptably performed without these Influences and they well know that the Quakers say the same The Question then is not about Acceptable Performance seeing both they and we grant that no Duty can be acceptably performed without the Spirit So that if the Students had understood their Matter they would have said The Question is not about acceptable Performance but about simple Performance whether there be any Obligation to perform Duty that is not acceptable which they affirm and we deny For indeed Vnacceptable Performance Unacceptable performance no performance is as good as no Performance but rather worse As if under the Law the Jews had offered up a Dog's Neck in place of a Sacrifice it had been a greater sin than not to offer at all as it is a greater Offence for a Man to offer to pay his Debt with Counters or Pennies made of Slait-Stone than not to pay at all Another gross Error they commit in alledging The Question is about preparatory Motions previous in Time This is a Lie We challenge them to shew us any such thing in our Books Motions of the Spirit previous in order of Nature We do not require Motions or Influences of the Spirit previous in Time although they are oft given it sufficeth that they are Previous in Order of Nature as the Cause is previous unto the Effect which is not always in Time but in Nature But the Question is indeed about the Necessity of Motions to and in the Performance of Duty so as the Performance is to be in by through and with the Spirit which may well be without a previousness in Time as to inward Duty at least And if the outward can be simultaneous with the Inward it may also be as to the outward but if it cannot be so soon as the Inward in some Cases the Reason is not for want of the Motion but because the bodily Organs cannot so hastily answer the Motion as the mind it self can And it sufficiently answereth the Motion that the Mind answer it first and then the bodily Organs as soon as their Nature can permit There is yet another great Error they commit in alledging Such a lively and Spiritual Disposition as being necessary in our Sense whereas we do not lay it upon such a lively c. as if we required such a Degree of Life for the least Measure of Life that is but able to carry forth the Soul in any living Measure of Performance is sufficient where the Soul keepeth to the Measure and doth not exceed or go beyond it In the Prosecution of their Arguments they are no less unhappy in the stating of the Question as will shortly appear Pag. 95 67. they bring in R. B. and A. Sk. denying their Sequel which they labour to prove but how unsuccessfully we shall se anon because as Angels and Brutes agree in that they are both Substances so Spiritual Duties and other Duties agree in that they are both to be performed in the Spirit Duties Natural and Spiritual differ But what then Yet the Difference is still great betwixt those Duties that as to their Matter are Natural and Civil and those which as to their very Matter are Spiritual As for Example To eat to plow to pay a Debt are not Spiritual as to their Matter but only as to their Manner and End when acceptably performed And therefore the Matter of those Duties and whole Substance of them may be without any gracious Motion of the Spirit And in that Case the Performances themselves are really profitable in the Creation among them and consequently do answer the Obligation in part But Prayer and Thanksgiving c. are Duties wholly Spiritual both as to Matter or Substance and as to Manner and End so that whoso essayeth to do any of them without the gracious Motions of the Spirit he leaveth not only the right Manner but the very Matter and Substance of the Duty behind him and bringeth the meer Accidents along with him Which have no Profit nor use to Men nor are any wise in the least part an Answer to the Obligation And as
the Words of Eternal Life which he speaketh in his Servants And as in the Days of his Flesh he was said to speak with Authority or Power and not as the Scribes and the People wondered at the gracious words which proceeded out of his mouth all which import a living Influence and Vertue in the Words of Christ which the Words of the Scribes and Pharisees had not so it is at this Day For Christ doth as really speak by his Spirit in his Servants as he did in his Body of Flesh So that Paul said he spake in him and therefore his Preaching was in demonstration of the Spirit and Power And for this cause true Preachers and Prophets are called good Trees of which Men gather good Fruit whereas bad Men or evil Trees have no good Fruit True Prophets and Preachers distinguished from the fals although they have the Prophets and Apostles Words Also they are compared to wit the False Prophets to Clouds without Rain and Wells without Water although they have good Words yet they have no Rain nor Water Their whole Ministry is dry and empty of Life and Vertue But the True Prophets Ministry is as a Shower of Rain Deut. 32.2 And sometimes it is compared unto Fire as it is said in the Psalm He maketh his Angels or Messengers Spirits and his Ministers a Flame of Fire And Fire was said to go out of the Mouths of the two Witnesses Also the Influences of Life that go forth through the true Prophets in their Ministry are compared to Golden Oil and the Men are compared unto Golden Pipes Zech. 4.12 And therefore the Apostle Peter exhorted the Ministers in his Day To minister of the ability which God giveth as good Stewards of the manifold Grace of God so they ministred not only Words but Grace Many other Testimonies might be cited to prove this Truth Another Instance brought by the Students is That an Heretick forbearing Prayer a Year or two or his whole Life-time may justify himself by this Doctrine To this it was answered That though he may pretend yet he hath no just Ground from our Principle All Men are bound to pray often For we believe That all Men are bound to pray often unto God yea daily and that God doth inwardly call and move all Men often unto Prayer during the Day of their Visitation And when that is Expired or when at any other Time they want that Inward Call or Influence through Vnfaithfulness they are still bound And if they pray not they sin because they ought to have an Influence But that our Account saith All have not Vtterance to pray in Words Vtterance of Words in Prayer is no Excuse for Hereticks For they must needs acknowledge as well as we that all have not Vtterance who may be good Christians seeing some that are naturally dumb may be good Christians and yet they must confess these have not Vtterance Also many good Christians who have no Natural Impediment do want Vtterance in a Spiritual Way to speak or pray vocally in the hearing of others at some times although we believe it is given at times to all that are faithful who have no Natural Defect that they may pray vocally or in the Hearing of others But how oft it is more than we can determine seeing it is not Revealed But if any fail of this Vtterance through Vnfaithfulness their sin is nothing the less if they omit Prayer And thus their last two Instances are also Answered For we do affirm with great Freedom That all who are faithful to the Lord never want sufficient Inspiration or Influence to wait upon God fear him love him desire his Grace and divers other Inward Duties We say not All For some Inward Duties such as Meditation on a particular Subject or Place of Scripture are not always required more than it is always required to speak but if they be unfaithful we deny not but they may and will want them and in that case although they want Inspirations and Influences they are bound to pray yet not without them but with them As a Man that wanteth both Money and Goods to pay his Debt yet is bound to pay his Debt yet he must not nor ought to pay it without Money or Goods The Example is clear and the Application is easie As for that Story they bring in concerning T. M. which that their Deceit may be the more hid they do not positively affirm but only propose by way of Question Have not Quakers declared to People c. To which we Answer That we know not that any Quaker ever declared any such thing and we believe divers things in the Story are utterly false The Story about T. M. Answered for not praying in the Family as pretended If T. M. or any other of our Profession having none in the Family that can join with them in the true Spirit of Prayer but are professed Opposers of the Quakers Way be not so frequently heard pray by them is excusable by your own Way who will not readily pray in our Hearing when they have none to join with them And indeed the want of that true Vnity on the part of those who are not of our Faith doth oft hinder our Freedom to pray in their Hearing unless we have some of our Faith present to join with us We may pray for them as it pleaseth God to move us in their hearing but we cannot so properly pray with them as not being in Vnity with them Where two or three said Christ agree together to seek any thing in my name But let our Adversaries if they can shew us where in the Scripture it is commanded for any Man to pray in the Hearing of others where all present have no Agreement with him Yet we deny not but that God upon some solemn Occasion may move to such a thing especially when a publick Testimony is required as in the Case of Stephen who prayed audibly in the Hearing of others all which were so far from having any Agreement with him that they were at that time stoning him to Death Acts 7. Moreover we could easily upon a more just Ground Retort the Question upon your own Church-Members How many of your own Church-Members were not only for a Twelve month but for many twelve months never heard pray and yet they pass among you for good Christians It is well known that although ye hold Family-Prayer Morning and Evening to be a Duty and the want of it a great sin that yet many thousand Families in the Nation who belong to your Church want it and many whole Families are so grosly Ignorant that none in the Family can go about it even in that Natural Way which ye plead for As for us it doth suffice unto us God heareth Prayer in secret that God heareth us in secret although Men do not so frequently hear us Yet we own with all our Hearts publick Expressive Prayer as it is
indeed That he was a Devil from the Beginning but they have not proved it It is said expressly of him That he fell from his Ministry by Transgression we read not that he was Degraded his Office any other way but simply by his Transgression which was his betraying Christ. Again it is written of him Let his habitation be desolate and let no man dwell therein and his Bishoprick let another take Psal. 109. But they who plead for a Graceless Minister would put another in Judas Habitation and so would hold up a Ministry of Covetous Men as he was who to satisfy their Covetousness will betray Christ. For suppose that a Man have all other Qualifications requisite Holiness requisite in a Preacher and yet be openly and notoriously a Wicked Man he may plead his Right to be Admitted and if Admitted to be Continued to be a Minister What Ground have his Brethren out of Scripture to depose him according to the Students Argument which is indeed the General Argument of the Clergy as they are called seeing he hath all the Essentials of a Minister If they say Paul requireth That a Bishop or Deacon be found Blameless not covetous but vigilant sober c. then it will follow as much that he that is not really Pious ought not to be Admitted as he that is not seemingly Pious For the Apostle doth not say he must be seemingly so but simply that he must be so And indeed to expound all these Qualifications of a seeming and no real Holiness is to mock the Scripture For they might as well say that seeming Holiness only and not real is required indispensably of us in Order to Salvation for the Scripture as positively requireth Holiness unto the Function of a Bishop as it doth require it unto Salvation There is yet another thing which they have to prove concerning Judas viz. that Christ sent him to preach the Gospel He sent him indeed to work Miracles heal the Sick and to say The Kingdom of God is at hand that is to say the Gospel-Dispensation is approaching but that Judas was a Minister of the Gospel which is the Power of God unto Salvation we require them to prove For it was after his Removal that Christ sent the Apostles to preach the Gospel Their third Reason is That the Efficay of the words depends not upon the worthiness of the Preachers The Efficacy of the Word preached 1 Cor. 3.7 We grant the Antecedent but deny the Consequence For although it depend not upon the Worthiness of the Preacher yet it may and doth require Holiness as a Qualification indispensably necessary in him even as they grant themselves that none are Justified without Faith yet they deny that the Efficacy of Justification depends upon the Worthiness of him that believeth And the Efficacy of good Wine depends not upon the Worthiness of the Vessel that bears it yet none will put good Wine in a leaky Vessel or unfit And indeed as Vnfit as a leaky Vnclean Vessel is to receive good Wine a Graceless Man is as Vnfit to receive the Dispensation of the Gospel which is compared to New Wine in the Scripture And said Christ No Man putteth new Wine into old Bottles for indeed the Ministration of the Gospel is a Ministration of Life and Grace and none can Minister that which they have not Their Fourth Argument depends upon a Proposition which they lay down and offer to prove but fall short in viz. That they cannot know who have true Grace This we deny For if they would believe in the Light wherewith Christ hath enlightned them they should receive the Anointing and by it their Eyes should be opened to know who are Gracious and who not But let us see how they prove it 1. Say they We cannot know it Immediately That is granted 2. Nor can we know it by their Outward Works unless it be out of the judgment of Charity which may deceive us for all the works which a Godly Man can do may likewise be performed as to the outward The Fruits of the Spirit are a Savour of Life which Hypocrites have not by Hypocrites To this we Answer If by Outward Works they mean such as come under the outward Observation of the meer outward and bodily Senses we grant but there are Works which are the Fruits of the Spirit which although they remain in the Souls of Holy men yet send forth a savour of that Life and Spirit or Spiritual Principle that is the Root of them through the outward VVorks and Conversation which can and do reach unto the Spiritual Senses of others where they are And this Savour and Manifestation of Life can no Hypocrite have but it is an Infallible Evidence of Sanctification in measure where it is and where the Sanctification is greatest the Savour or Manifestation of Life is there greatest also According unto this Paul said 2 Cor. 2 15 16. c. 3.3 VVe are a good Savour c. and Paul said of the Corinthians That they were the Epistle of Christ John said of the Saints That the Name of God and of the Lamb shall be in their Foreheads Many other Testimonies could be brought to prove this we shall only add that of Christ He that believeth in me out of his Belly shall flow Rivers of Living Water So here is an Evidence that no Hypocrite can have Now what are these Rivers but the Influences of the Spirit And seeing they are said to flow out they may be discerned by others It is true the Natural Senses cannot discern them but the Spiritual Senses can and seeing Natural and Spiritual Senses discerning their proper Objects the Students grant Spiritual Senses if they grant them to be True and Real they must grant also Spiritual Sensible Objects which may be as certainly apprehended and discerned by our Spiritual Senses although the Objects themselves be without us as natural Objects without us may be apprehended by the Natural Senses 3. Nor can we know it say they by Revelation But how prove they it They only suppose they have proved already that there is no such thing but how VVeak and Impertinent their Proofs are is above shewed But here note that by Revelation is sufficiently understood the Revelation or Discovery which the Fruits of the Spirit or Spiritual Life give forth in Holy men one to another for as the Savour of some Sweet Ointment is a sufficient Revelation of it to the Sense of the natural Smell so the Spiritual Savour of the Spiritual Oyntment is such to the Spiritual Smell Lastly Whereas they say The Gift of discerning Spirits was never Common to all This we deny nor doth that Scripture cited by them prove it 1 Cor. 12.10 Otherwise they might as well say The Discerning of Spirits is Common to all true Christians That Faith was not Common to all true Christians because it is said To another Faith But as by Faith here must be understood
to be written by the Spirit both which I deny and he has not so much as offer'd to prove and therefore his Argument if I should go no further can Conclude nothing Next his Minor to wit That all pretending to Immediate Revelation have been led by a Spirit of Error is not at all proved by him For albeit it might be said of all those Old Sects named by him and of the German Enthusiasts yet that is not sufficient Proof unless he can make it appear that there was never any other but were so also which yet remains for him to Prove and will trouble him to Effect For to Affirm there were never any because he has never heard nor read of them were an Argument a great deal more Ridiculous than Rational And for his Challenging me to shew them albeit the Instance of the Quakers be enough to spoil all his Argument as will after appear yet by his good Leave I am not bound Affirmanti incumbit probatio And that this Answer is sufficient I have the Testimony of his Learned Brother John Menzies Professor of Divinity at Aberdeen in his Book Intituled Papismus Lucifugus where he Answers the Jesuit's Minor the same way and proveth it to be Sufficient And surely he has not taken notice that by this he has Condemned as led by a Spirit of Error all the Primitive Protestant-Martyrs that Prophesied at any time such as John Huss and George Wishart our Country-Man and many others by reason of whose Prophesying J. B. and his Brethren have valued their Cause J. B's condemning the Primitive Martyrs as led by a Spirit of Error since these Prophecies were said by them to proceed from Inward and Immediate Revelation and so they pretended to it albeit not as the ground of their Faith and Obedience in all matters of Doctrine and Worship yet as the ground of that Faith by which they believed these Revelations to proceed from God and not from the Devil and of that Obedience by which they published and declared these things Moreover he Overturns all by the last Instance which he gives to prove it to wit That the Quakers who pretend to Immediate Revelations are led by a Spirit of Error For Proof of which we have only his bare Affirmation and yet till this be proved his Objection is naught For indeed this is a rare way of debating with an Adversary to make use of an Argument by which he must be Concluded already as Erroneous in order to Convince him that he is such If this be not as they say To put the Plough before the Oxen I know not what can be said to be so For J. B's Argument to make it plain amounts to this J. B's Argument against Immediate Revelation If the Quakers be led by a Spirit of Error Then the Quakers Err in affirming Inward and Immediate Revelation to be the Ground and Foundation of true Faith But The Quakers are led by a Spirit of Error Therefore c. Which is just as if I should Argue thus If J. B. be a Knave a manifest Lyar and Calumniator Then he is not a true Minister of Christ nor fit to write in Religious matters But J. B. is such Therefore c. Is not this a notable way of Arguing and a quick Way to dispatch Controversies What saith Robert Macquair Doth not this well become his singularly Acute solidly Learned and truly gracious Author Postscript pag. 559. The next thing to be considered is His Stating the Controversy Where according to his Custom he all along beggs the Question For having writ down his Opinion and taken it for granted without offering to prove it he goes on and builds thereon without more difficulty as if it were not to be further questioned This appears in pag. 20.28.29.30.34.35.36.37.40.43.44 in which places he states his Opinion of the Immediate Revelation of the Spirit What J. B. will have Revelation by the Spirit to be as not being such as presents any Truths to be believed objectively but only in removing the Vail of the Eye of the Vnderstanding and spiritually Illuminating the Mind and Working effectually upon the Heart to embrace and receive the Truth already Revealed and Proposed in the Scriptures Now for not using this Distinction and holding Revelation in this his sense he greatly blames me as jumbling things together and darkning and pre-judging the Reader and bestows upon me ever and anon many Railing Words with the Repetition of which I will not trouble the Reader And yet notwithstanding this Accusation in Contradiction of himself he cites me pag. 42. and 28. taking notice of this very Distinction as used by some and also Refuting it Surely the Man must have miserably forgot himself and will verify the Proverb Lyars should have good Memories Next Since he judges I Err in not holding this manner of Revelation and that he builds all his Superstructure upon it as the Truth he should have offer'd to prove it to be such For since he saith They willingly grant to these Scriptures noted by me As many as are led by the Spirit of God c. Rom. 8.9 14. together with 1 Joh. 2.27 Joh. 6.45 Joh. 14.16 17. By which Scriptures he cannot deny but the manner of the Apostles being led as well as of all Christians is Included since some of them were directed to the Apostles particularly In all which there is no ground for his Distinction and Assertion It is not said The Comforter that I will send shall lead you the Apostles immediately by proposing Truth to be believed objectively to you and this shall be accounted Extraordinary but after you it shall only lead other Christians by Illuminating their Understandings and that shall be the Ordinary Leading And since then it is a Rule granted by all that we must hold to the plain Words of Scripture unless an Vrgent Necessity force us to the Contrary he should shew us where this Necessity lies and prove his Assertion to be the true and genuine Meaning of the Words and that we ought not to take them as we do according to their plain and naked Signification and Import For I would willingly hear any ground from Scripture of this Nature of Extraordinary and Ordinary Revelations as pertinent to this Debate For albeit Things Extraordinary may be Reveal'd to some and not to others that only respects the Things Revealed not the manner of Revelation For a Man telling me Extraordinary things and Ordinary albeit the things may differ in their Nature yet neither my manner of Hearing nor his of Speaking do thence necessarilly differ ¶ But perhaps the Man doth Apprehend that what he saith pag. 20.30.31.40.44.45 is some Proof of his Assertion which if he do the Reader may easily observe his Mistake where he would Insinuate As if the manner of Immediate Revelation by the Spirit asserted by me rendred all other Means Mediate Instruction not Inconsistent with Immediate Revelation even those of Teaching
no doubt with them will deny That Immediate Revelation now is since they positively say That it is Ceased and James Durham whom I. B. applauds as a Reverend Brother and Pastor of the Church hath most absurdly affirmed in his Treatise upon the Revelation That when John finished that Book God spake his last words to his Church ¶ 7. When he cometh pag. 28. to my Proposition Asserting That these Revelations were of old the Formal Object of Faith he beginneth to Inquire and Conjecture what I mean by the Formal Object and upon that he bestows the following page For answering then his Scruples in that matter I say In a Divine Revelation two things are to be considered 1. The thing Revealed and 2. The Revelation The Thing Revealed is indeed the Material Object The Revelation is the Formal Object In which may be considered not only The Manner of the Revelation The Material and Formal Object of Faith distinguished that is the Voice or Speech of God unto the Soul or his Imprinting in the Soul by a Divine Manifestation the things Revealed but also God himself so Operating both which to wit Deus loquens id est God speaking is the Formal Object of Faith He himself his Veracity is the Original Ground of our Faith His Voice Holy Influence and Manifestation by which he Expresseth himself gives us the Certainty and Assurance that it is He and is very distinguishable by those of a Spiritual Discerning from the most subtile Appearance and Transformations of the Devil since Christ saith My Sheep hear my Voice and will not hear that of a Stranger Even as the Voice and Appearance of two Men of the most contrary and different Humours Statures and Complexions are different and distinguishable by a Man of a sharp Sight to whom those Men are well known But of this I wrote more largly in my Letter to a certain Ambassadour printed the last Year at Roterdam at the End of the Letter written to the Ambassadours of Nimmegen whereto I refer him for further Satisfaction But I wholy deny the Consequence deduced by him that if God's Veracity because it is God that speaketh and commandeth be the formal Object of Faith therefore it is all one whether it be Mediate or Immediate Since albeit that be the Original Ground yet the Immediate Revelation is necessary that we may certainly know that it is he For what avails it me to believe That all that God Commands is True and ought to be Obeyed if I do not certainly know the things I believe as Truth do come from him And the Question is Whether certain Knowledge can be had without Immediate Revelation And therefore to this his Question in the following page 30. What was the formal Object of the Faith of the People to whom the Patriarchs and Prophets said Thus saith the LORD I answer The Inward Testimony of the Spirit in their Heart assuring them That the things spoken were from the Lord and not the Divinations of the Mens Brains that spake them and therefore inclining their Hearts to receive and acknowledge these things as the Commands of God unto them Since as J. B. Confesseth They were not to believe them because spoken by those Men but because of the Authority of God It must be that which wrought this Perswasion and Assurance in them was the formal Object of their Faith as the things spoken were the Material Even as the Light serves by way of formal Object to make us see what is proposed unto us ¶ 8. Pag. 31 and 32. he acknowledgeth That Divine and Inward Revelations need not be tried by the Scripture as a more Noble Rule by him who hath such a Revelation but by those to whom he delivers it And then giveth the Instance of the Beraeans being Commended To which I shall willingly Assent judging no Man that delivers or declares a Revelation to another ought to be offended that he Try it by the Scripture which no true Revelation can Contradict The Spirit of God in the Heart to try Revelations by is a more noble Rule than the Scriptures But that such may not also Try it by the Testimony of the Spirit of God in their Hearts I cannot deny and that it is the More Noble Rule as being most Vniversal Since some Divine Revelations such as Prophecies of Contingent Truths or things to come cannot be Tried by the Scriptures as was that of George Wishart concerning the Cardinal's Death For had another taken upon him at that time to Prophesy the quite Contrary I would willingly be informed by what Scripture it could be deduced or known that the one was false or the other true yet who will be so absurd as to deny but that it could by the Immediate Testimony of the Spirit As for his Proof That the Scripture is the most certain Rule taken from those Words 2 Pet. 1.19 20. We have also a more sure Word of Prophecy c. It is but a begging of the Question in supposing that Peter by this understood the Scripture and indeed is most Ridiculous to Affirm For since the Apostle reckons this Word more sure than the Voice they heard with their outward Ears J. B. pleads the Scriptures to be the more sure Word of Prophecy and the Vision they saw with their outward Eyes it were absurd to affirm that the Description or Narration of a thing were more sure than the Immediate Seeing and Hearing it Can any Description I may receive of J. B. however True give me so certain a Knowledge of him as if I saw him and spake with him Yet without any absurdity it may be said That the Inward Word or Testimony of the Spirit in the Heart is more sure in things Spiritual than any thing that is objected to or conveyed by the outward Senses as that Vision was of which the Apostle there speaks since the Inward and Spiritual Senses are the most proper and adequate Means of conveying Spiritual Things to the Soul by which the Saints after they have laid down this Body and have no more the Use of the Outward Senses which are seated in it do most surely enjoy the Blessed Vision of God and Fellowship both with him and one another As for that of Isa. 8.20 To the Law and to the Testimony c. and that of Joh. 5.39 Search the Scriptures c. mentioned here by him I shall have occasion to speak of them hereafter It 's true We are not to believe every Spirit but it will not thence follow that the Scripture is a more sure Rule than the Spirit for such a Trial. Pag. 35. he thinks My saying That the Divine Revelation moveth the Vnderstanding well disposed Confirmeth what he saith and spoieth all my Purpose because then Every Revelation pretending to be Divine is not to be submitted to But where did ever I say so What he talks further of this Well-disposed Intellect pag. 36. I spake to in my Answer to
Sense And before he has answered this Challenge and free'd himself from the just Censure of a Calumniator albeit he take the help of his Author Hicks he will find his Folly in accusing Men at second-hand-Proofs and upon the Testimony of their Adversaries What follows in this Paragraph and p. 60. is meer Railing and Perversions Comparing us with Papists as is before observed and indeed all of it is overturned by that one Assertion of mine that What Revelations are contrary to the Scripture are to be Rejected ¶ 5. Pag. 57. n. 10. He saith I come nearer to the Core of my Design which is to set up Enthusiasmes in affirming That the Scriptures are not the Fountain but a Declaration of the Fountain And yet the Man within three or four Lines Confesseth it himself ascribing it to my Folly to Dream any Man thinks so thus he goes backward and forward Which he illustrates by the Example of Laws But if it be so are not they to be blam'd that account them the Principal Original of all Truth and Knowledge Whether the other branch of my Deduction follow from this That they are not to be accounted the primary Rule of Faith and Manners will appear when the Arguments and Objections relating to that come particularly to be mentioned And whereas he thinks this is Absurd and not making for my Design because God himself is the Fountain and yet not the Rule he mistakes the matter as urged by me For I Argue That the Scriptures are not the Original Ground of Knowledge The Scriptures are not the Original Ground of Truth but God but GOD not simply Considered but as manifesting himself in Divine Immediate Revelations in the hearts of his Children which being the New Covenant's Dispensation as in the last Section is proved is the Primary and Adequate Rule of Christians For I was never so Absurd as to call God simply considered or the Spirit of God in Abstracto not as Imprinting Truths to be believed and obeyed in Mens hearts not contrary but according to Scripture for he cannot Contradict himself the Rule of Christians And this may serve to Answer all his Cavils upon this Theam And whereas he wondereth in the following page 58. Why any Revelations even from the Spirit should be more Primary than the Scriptures since they are Confessed to come from the Inspiration of the Spirit for why he useth the Latine word Afflatus and doth not Interpret it I know not unless to fright Ignorant Folk that they may think it 's a piece of the Witch-craft of the Quakers whom he accuseth it is strange he should have so little sense as to make it a matter of Admiration as if that were not more Primary to a Man which cometh Immediately from the Spirit of God in his heart than that which albeit it come from the Spirit yet is thro' another and so must needs be but Secondary albeit it be confessed they writ them not for themselves but for others which I deny not Of the same Nature is and the same way is answered what he saith p. 65. n. 19. to wit That I Confound the Principal Leader with the Original Rule because I say The Spirit is the Prime and Principal Leader But I deny his Consequence neither doth his Example of the Wind and Compass prove it The Spirit is the Principal Leader as Imprinting upon Man's Soul the Rules he should walk by But indeed he would prove a very Vncertain Pilot that had no Compass but only a Description of it and a Journal how other Men had steered that Course and such Pilots is he and his Brethren according to their own Confession But he thinks I drive at something more Intolerable to wit That the Revelations the Quakers pretend to or the Light within is to be preferred as the more primary and principal Rule to the Scriptures If the Quakers did affirm any Revelations they speak of as coming from that Light either were or could be Contrary to the Scriptures he would say something otherwise it will amount to no more but that Commands as they are Imprinted upon the Soul that is The Law written in the Heart by the Spirit is more primarily and principally the Rule than the same things written and received only from another As to which I will only ask him Whether those things which the Apostles received immediately from the Spirit commanding them to go here or there to preach the Gospel or the like were as to these Ends more primarily and principally the Rule to them than any thing that was Recorded in the Scripture where they could not learn their Duty as to those particulars And that I make not the Scriptures and the Spirit all one I have above shewen and therefore his Malicious Insinuations of Socinianism falls to the Ground But he thinks he has found out a mighty Dilemma in the End of this Paragraph p. 66. Or will I say The Light within the Increated Spirit that the Light within me is really the Increated Spirit This saith he must be Blasphemy with a Witness to be heard with Horror and therefore needing no other Confutation Poor Man how apt is he to make a Noise about nothing If there be any Blasphemy it is his own For what if I Should say Is not GOD a LIGHT and is not he in every Man and is not this Light within the Increated Spirit The Reader may judge how easily these windy Boasts of his are blown away How the Spirit Ruleth us and yet is not confounded with the Rule I have above shewn so that what he saith to that in the rest of this Page where he Vapours and Rails is but superfluous Next after he has a little plaid the Pedant upon the Words magis Originaliter he concludes his 22. Paragraph with asking me Why the Revelations I pretend to should be accounted more One with the Spirit himself than these Revelations by which the Scriptures were dictated But this is his Allegiance none of my Affirmation Next I never said that the Revelations by which the Scriptures were dictated were less Primary than any other whatsoever albeit no Revelation which is written and transmitted to a Man only by the Report of another can be so Primary and Immediate to him as that which he Receives in himself He Confesseth here with me p. 67. That the Spirit is the Prime and Principal Leader whether that makes for my Cause as also what follows will after in its Place be Examined ¶ 6. But because he foundeth his Assertion of my detracting from the Perfection of the Scriptures J. B's Proofs for the Scriptures to be the Primary Rule because I deny them to be the primary and original Rule for he acknowledgeth that I Confess them to be a secondary one I will Examin the Ground by which he goes about to prove it as also his Answers to my Arguments proving the Contrary I. Moses and the Prophets to be heard
Durham as he calls him and giving the Example of Judas J B.'s Gospel-Ministers Call and Qualification may agree to the Devil himself whom yet they will not turn away from of which hereafter However we see according to him That not only one who wanteth Holiness but even a Devil may and ought to be esteemed heard and obeyed as a Minister of Christ and that all they judge needful in the Call and Qualification of a Gospel-Minister may agree to the Devil himself nor can they be sure but their Ministers may be all Devils for ought they know It is false that he addeth in this page 370. That I agree with Socinians and Arminians in affirming That whoever understands the Truth of the Gospel and are able to instruct others may and have Right to Teach This I no-where affirmed and do wholly deny whatever Knowledge or Ability a Man have to Instruct by reason of his Gifts either natural or acquired that he ought to take upon him to Teach without being particularly Called thereunto and therefore the Scriptures he brings against such as say so are not to the purpose against me To my first Argument he confesseth That it proveth the necessity I speak of to make a Man a real upright and sincere Minister before God but that any that are not real and upright are to be esteemed Ministers at all or heard as such I deny and remains for him to prove Why are we so often forbidden to hear false Teachers And that this is not only with respect to Teaching false Doctrine the Apostle shews 2 Tim. 3. v. 5. where he exhorts to Turn away from such as have the form of Godliness only which cannot consist with false Doctrine To my Second Argument mentioned pag. 372 he Confesseth what he saith further in that Paragraph is above answered To my Argument shewing That if the Inward Testimony of the Spirit be not thought needful the Gospel-Ministry should be postponed to the Legal he most ridiculously answers Then the Jews needed to doubt of the Priests and Levites whereas my Argument was If they were certain and we should be uncertain it would make the Evangelical worse than the Legal and therefore to this he returneth nothing further but Railing Pag. 373. n. 10. he asketh How I will prove That all such as want the Call of the Spirit come not in by the door but are Thieves and Robbers affirming Here a Man may come in the Way appointed by Christ though they want this whereas before pag. 369. and in the end of this page he affirms the Necessity of an Inward Call saying They must have an Inward Call I run not out as he alledgeth upon a Mistake in saying The Succession of the Church is objected against this Doctrine albeit J. B. and his We may not do so since I write to others than he will perhaps include in his We. He bestoweth his n. 12. pag. 374. in Railing and referring to what is formerly said by him pag. 375. n. 13. To my Answer to that Objection That who pretend to an Immediate Call should prove it by Miracles shewing It was the same Objected by Papists against the Primitive Protestants he in a frothy manner desires me to take it thus and it will be too hot for my Fingers That they J. B. pleads for Miracles c. to evidence a Call who had Immediate Calls from God were able to give evidence of the same by Miracles or some other evident Testimony of the Spirit which to contradict had been Iniquity and utterly Vnreasonable I grant the whole and therefore desire him to shew me and prove it What way the first Reformers did thus evidence their Call which is not done by those called Quakers But his Probation must be somewhat solider than the Railing with which he filleth up the rest of this Paragraph Pag. 376. n. 14. as it should be marked he argueth against my saying That such as receive and believe the Call of true Ministers verify it and become the Signs of their Apostleship 2 Cor. 13.3 albeit this was the very Answer given by Beza to Claudius Espenseus at the Conference of Poissy by Papists against Protestants and let him urge this if he can any way against us which may not be as well urged by Protestants against Papists and if he cannot he doth but work for his great Father the Pope to whom to their great Shame the Protestant Clergy begin to Recur to Justify their Calling Having ended this Paragraph with Railing he begins the next with a silly groundless Perversion and Inference The Inward Life is their true Call and Title viz. That because I say that this to wit the Inward Life and Vertue which is in true Ministers is that which giveth to the Minister the true and substantial Call and Title it follows That the Extraordinary Call was no true and substantial Title As if any Extraordinary Call wanted this Life and Vertue and that albeit it prove an Evidence to such as receive them yet some may have it who are Rejected of Rebellious Men. To prove the necessity of Laying on of Hands he asketh Why then were Hands laid upon Paul and Barnabas Act. 13.3 citing other places Answ. Because there was then a Spiritual Vertue Communicated by that Action which they ascribe not to theirs yea the places cited by him prove it as Mark 16.18 Luk. 13.13 where the Laying on of hands is said to Cure the Sick I said not The Apostles and their laying on of Hands do differ from J. B.'s c. that the laying-on of hands always was the giving of the Holy Ghost it is enough if it was a Communicating of some spiritual Vertue which by their own Confession theirs is not Afâ he has ended this Paragraph with Railing he ends this Chapter with observing the Infallibility pleaded for in Ministers by some Quakers but if he judgeth them to Err in this he should have applied himself to them answering the Arguments by which they vindicate what they say in that matter ¶ 3. I come now to his Eighteenth Chapter of Ministerial Qualifications Where after he has begun and repeated some Words of mine The Grace of God doth Qualify the Minister or Preacher he will have the Grace of God to respect not the esse or being but bene esse or well-being of a Minister albeit elswhere he would be mincing this and eating it up yet it appears to be his Belief To prove which he asketh pag. 380. What I think of Balaam who is called a Prophet not a false Prophet But he hath not proved That no more is Required in a Gospel-Minister than in a Prophet meerly to fore-tell things to come God's speaking to him urgeth nothing For God spake also to Cain as himself confesseth Chap. 3. yet it will not follow that Cain had all the Qualifications requisite to a Gospel-Minister To my answer of Judas that they had not proved he wanted Grace when
it is not he that speaketh but the Spirit in him for this savoureth not of a Christian Spirit to seek to draw an Absurdity or make a Mock of that which is no other than Christ's Express Words Matth. 10.20 Mark 13.3 And indeed what he saith in this page N. 9. in answer to these Scriptures seemeth rather a Mock at Christ and his Apostles than any Answer asking me If I know not that Christ gave them their Preaching with them telling them what they should say And as ye go preach saying The Kingdom of God is at Hand And a little after he saith They had their Sermon taught them before-hand But dare he say That Christ's Words before-mentioned were therefore false This he must say or else prove nothing Or will he say that the Apostles in all that Progress said nothing but these seven Words The Kingdom of God is at Hand For according to him this was all they said which they had learned afore-hand and not as the Holy Ghost taught them in that Hour what to say albeit it be Christ's Express Words Luke 12.12 Pag. 447. to my Argument that according to their Doctrine the Devil himself ought to be heard seeing he knoweth the Notion of Truth and excelleth many of them in Learning and Eloquence he answers Why doth the Man thus speak Vntruth Do we say that every one though he were the Devil if he speak Truth should be heard Do they not say That Men ought to be heard and accounted as Ministers albeit void of the true Grace of God if having the formality of the outward Call And to prove this do not they bring the Example of Judas whom Christ called a Devil And they suppose him to have been such even when sent by Christ and deserved to be heard as his Apostle Let him consider then how he can shun what I have affirmed And albeit the Devil may speak without Study J. B. argues for acquiring the Gift of Preaching by outward Study of the Letter yet he cannot be said to Speak by the Spirit of God which is the thing we affirm needful to Gospel-Preaching And for his last Argument pag. 448. That since extraordinary Gifts Ceased there hath been no ordinary way of Preaching but by ordinary Gifts studied and acquired It is but a bare begging of the Question and the same upon the Matter with his new-enforced Objection which I answered towards the beginning of my Third Section of Immediate Revelation ¶ 4. I come now to his Twenty fourth Chapter of Prayer And as to his first Paragraph there needs no Debate for except some Railing intermixed I own what is asserted in it as to the Necessity of Prayer and its being through Christ as Mediator In the next he alledgeth I speak untruly in saying That the Acts of their Religion are produced by the Strength of the Natural Will for they can pray when they please But how truly this is affirmed concerning them will after appear Albeit in opposition to it after citing a passage out of the Larger Catechism J. B. owns the Spirit necessary to Prayer he saith They own the Influences of the Spirit as alsolutely necessary to this Duty Which if he would hold to there needed no further Debate I should agree to it For he doth untruly state the Question when he saith a little after That the Motions and Inspirations I plead for are extraordinary which is false and never said by me And therefore his building on it is in vain as well here as pag. 452-457-459 461. where he insinuates That I judge not the gracious and ordinary Influences of the Spirit a sufficient Warrant to pray which is false What he saith pag. 451. of the Necessity of Prayer at some times and of the Scriptures mentioning Prayers being made three times a day I deny not nor is it to the purpose The Question is Whether any can pray acceptably without the Spirit We see he hath granted they cannot then the thing to be proved is Whether the general Command authorized any to set about it albeit in a manner which is granted will not avail and is unacceptable So the matter resolves in Examining what he can say from Scripture or other ways to prove this And that there may be no Mistake let it be considered that I deny not the General Obligation to pray upon all so that they Who do not pray do sin who do not pray sin albeit they be not sensible of the Spirit 's Help enabling them to do it But that the way to avoid this Sin is not to Commit another to pray without the Spirit but to Wait for the Spirit that they may pray acceeptably seeing without it though they should use words of Prayer it would be no fulfilling of the Command And first then to what he argueth pag. 452. from the Reiterated Commands of God to pray I answer That God's Command lays upon Man an Obligation to pray I deny not but God commands no Man to pray unacceptably God Commands the right Performance of Prayer and this he has confessed cannot be without the Spirit therefore God commands no Prayer without the Spirit God Commands no Prayer without the Spirit neither is the Command answered or fulfilled by such as pray without it To this he Objecteth pag. 453 and 458. That the same Moral Duties might be shifted until the Spirit lead to them and also Natural Acts of Sleeping Eating c. which are Abomination in the Wicked And yet to go round he accuseth me p. 454 albeit falsly of saying Men may pray without the Grace of God Which by this Objection is his own Faith since he will not deny but Men may Sleep and Eat without the Grace of God But to this Objection I answered in my Apology shewing the difference betwixt these Acts and Acts of Worship which he grants pag. 461. And albeit I confess which he urgeth here that these profit not the Man at all as with respect to God's Favour when done without the Spirit yet they really fulfil the Matter of the thing Commanded in relation to our Neighbours and to our selves in Eating Drinking Sleeping else it would be Self-Murder But in Prayer the matter is not fulfilled without the Spirit which relateth only to God to whom every Prayer without the Spirit is an Evil Savour and not in any true and proper Sense a Prayer for Prayer as to the material Part cannot be performed without the Spirit He confesseth according to their Catechism That the Spirit is needful to know what to pray for which is the material part but the necessity of the Spirit as to these other things is only as to the formal part The formal part of Nature's Acts directed by the Spirit or right manner And this pleading for Praying from these Natural Acts shews how he Contradicts himself in saying It is untrue that they are for Prayer without the Spirit for if they be not this Argument were
he concludes J. B.'s false Accusation why we come to their places of Worship It is to do open Contempt This is but his malitious Conjecture We come not there but in Obedience to the Lord when moved by his Spirit so to do to bear a faithful Testimony against all Superstition and Will-worship For it is not pleasant to us to come there where for the most part we are saluted with knocks and stones and other such brutish and Paganish dealings by their Church-Members which is the fruit of their holy things and whereunto the People are often encouraged by their Preachers who sometimes shew an Example of this themselves and of whose barbarous Actions even by the Presbyterian-Preachers there is a Book Extant entituled Fighting Priests falling upon the Innocent with their own hands Of Fighting Priests giving account how many of them fell upon these Innocent Servants of the Lord with their own hands and I my self have seen of the present Preachers of Scotland do it As for his flouting at the Quakers for laying claim to a Spirit of discerning so as to distinguish who pray from the Spirit and who not he doth but therein declare himself to be none of Christ's Sheep who are said to know his Voice from that of a Stranger And as for his saying That the Quakers judge of this by the Mimical posture of the Body it is false and would agree far rather to his Brethren whose affected Postures of Body as well as their Nonsensical and Absurd Expressions in Prayer have disgusted many of their Way of which I could give some eminent Instances but that I spare them at present The Example I gave of their Excluding some from their Sacrament of the Supper so called doth not halt as he affirmeth pag. 462. as to the main for if the Command to take it is with presupposition of Examination so the Command of praying is with the presupposition of its being in the Spirit in which all Worship is now to be Praying always in the Spirit Eph. 6.18 To my shewing in answer to their Objection of Peter his Commanding Simon Magus to pray that he says Repent and Pray after a meer Assertion without proof he says He sees that with our Quaker a graceless Person can Repent but not Pray To which I answer If he speak of possibility I believe a graceless Person may both Repent and Pray but as he cannot Repent without Grace so not Pray without the Spirit but Grace worketh in all if not Resisted as the Spirit doth in all to Prayer when they have received the Grace in measure but that some Measure of Repentance must go before Prayer A measure of Repentance goes before Prayer in a sense of Iniquity and desire of Deliverance himself I judge will hardly deny since the very offering to Pray importeth in the Person applying himself thereunto a sense of his Iniquity and a desire to be delivered from it for which end he approacheth to God to demand Pardon and help to Amend ¶ 6. Now I come to his 25 th Chapter of Singing Psalms where I shall not need to be large J. B. endeavours to Justify their Custom of Singing Davids Conditions and their speaking Lies I deny not as he observes Singing But to Justify their Custom of singing David 's Conditions by which many are made as I observed in my Apology to speak Lies in the presence of God he objecteth the practice of the Jews but their practice in matters of Worship without a Gospel-precept is not a Rule to us Neither doth the Instance given by him of Psal. 66.6 answer the matter for the Jews might very well praise the Lord for the deliverance of their Fore-Fathers out of Egypt but that will not allow Drunkards and Impenitent Persons to fay They water their Couch with Tears as by singing Psalms many do which is false As for his saying They do but praise God for what he hath done for others why do they not express it so then And whereas he asketh Whether the Spirit inspireth the Meeter in the Song and the Tone of the singing he sheweth his Folly and Lightness while he ridiculously supposeth that Meeter is necessary or any other Tone than Nature hath given to every one of which God by his Spirit maketh use as an Instrument as he doth of other parts and faculties of the Body to the performing of Spiritual duties And the like Folly he sheweth when he tells What they do not in Scotland since he knows it was not particularly or only against the things practised in Scotland that I write in that Apology SECT XIII Wherein his Twenty Sixth Chapter Of Baptism is Considered ¶ 1. OUR Author to shew how angry and froward he resolves to be in this Chapter J. B. a Compleat Railer makes his first Paragraph a Compleat stick of Railing He begins with telling That the Paganish Antichristian Spirit which reigneth and rageth in the Quakers manifesteth a perfect and compleat hatred at all the Institutions of our Lord Jesus Christ and he endeth with this Exclamation O! what desperate Renegado's must these Men be More of this kind may be seen pag. 472 473 474.480 481. As for what he adds from several Scriptures of Baptism pag. 466 467. what of it relates to the weight of the Question will be Examined afterwards He gives us here a Citation out of their larger Catechism and then comes at last pag. 468. n. 4. to Examin what I say in the matter where upon my urging the many Contests among Christians concerning these things called Sacraments as one Reason against them he concludes Contests about their Sacraments among Christians so called I might as well plead against all Christianity because of the many Debates about it and with this Conceit he pleaseth himself a little which only evidenceth his malitious Genius for I should never have used that as an only Argument and did not use it at all but as having many other Considerable ones against their Vse of these things and therefore I add That these things contended for are meer Shadows and outward things Then to cover their making use of the word Sacrament which is not to be found in Scripture he objecteth my making use of the word Fermentation and of the Vehicle of God but I use not to make use of these words when I speak Scots or English but these words when Interpreted are made use of in Scripture For the Latine fermentum which signifies Leaven Fermentum or Leaven is oft used in Scripture is oft used even as compared to Spiritual things as Matth. 13 31. Luk. 13 21. 1 Cor. 5 6 7 8. yea the word Leaven and Leavened is to be found in Scripture above 30 times but the word Sacrament never so much as once And it is not as he saith a poor thing to Challenge them for expressing the Chief Mysteries of their Religion in words that cannot be found in all the Scripture
while they affirm it to be the only adequate Rule of their Faith and Manners That we deny the thing truly imported by the Trinity is false As for the word Vehiculum Dei The like of Vehiculum Dei a Chariot or Vehicle signified by the Hebrew words ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã and ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã as having a respect to Christ's Body or Flesh and Blood from Heaven that it is a Scripture-word see Cant. 3.9 King Solomon made unto himself a Chariot of the Wood of Lebanon and v. 10. Vehiculum ejus purpureum the Hebrew words for Chariot and Vehiculum are ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã Appirion and ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã Merkabh or Merkaba both which signify a Chariot and Vehicle and that by Solomon is mystically understood Christ of whom Solomon was a Figure or Type Solomon a figure of Christ. none who are spiritually minded can deny and consequently that this Chariot or Vehicle must be mystically and spiritually understood Nor can it be meant of Believers or the Church because it is said The midst of it being paved with love for the Daughters of Jerusalem i. e. for Believers so that they are received by Christ into this Chariot or Vehicle and therefore not it but distinct as the Contained is distinct from the Containing But for the further understanding of these Hebrew words see Buxtorff his Hebrew Lexicon and the Book called Apparatus in lib. Sohar part 1. p. 144. and 553. And however he might Cavil upon this Mystical Meaning yet the word is Scriptural which their Barbarism Sacrament is not And to his saying in answer to my shewing that by laying aside this Vnscriptural Term the Contest of the number of the Sacraments will evanish that it will Remain if instead of Sacrament they use Signs or Seals of the Covenant This is but his bare Assertion until he prove by clear Scripture that there are only Two Signs or Seals of the Covenant which he will find hard and yet harder that these two are they Pag. 469. n. 5. he denieth the Scripture saith There is one only Baptism instancing the Baptism of Affliction But I speak here of the Baptism of Christ in a true and proper sense and Eph. 4.5 will prove as much The One Baptism That there is one only Baptism as there is one only God which is in the next verse But before I proceed any further I must desire the Reader to observe What J. S. understands by Baptism of the holy Ghost which in his Account is Ceased how this Man speaking of the Baptism of the Holy Ghost understands it only to relate to the Extraordinary Gift of speaking with Tongues which the Apostles had and not as any thing Common to all true and really Regenerated Christians so that he concludes the Baptism with the Spirit and with Fire now to be Ceased And upon this his supposition he buildeth pag. 471-473 474-478 without so much as offering to prove it And to this he addeth a gross Lie upon me pag. 472. That I will have none to be Baptized in the Spirit but such as are endued with these Extraordinary Gifts which I never said nor believed and therefore this his false supposition I deny and consequently till next time that he take leisure to prove it all that he builds thereupon is meerly precarious and needs no further Answer John the Baptist speaking of the Baptism of Christ in general as Contradistinct from his saith He that cometh after me shall Baptize you with the Holy Ghost and with Fire which could not have been the mark of Distinction if this had only been Restricted to what the Apostles Received the day of Pentecost and not of the Baptism wherewith Christ baptizeth all his Children But to rectify the Mistake he supposeth I am in J. B.'s One Baptism not the True One. concerning the One Baptism he tells me The One Baptism comprehendeth both the outward Element and the thing Represented and Sealed thereby but the Reasons he gives for this are so weak that thereby I am Confirmed I am not in a Mistake I might say saith he there were two Circumcisions because Circumcision is called Circumcision of the heart And what then In that sense there were Two so long as the Outward continued to wit the Outward and the Inward that of the Flesh and that of the Heart and if he can Answer this no better than by smiling at it we must pity the levity of his Spirit but not be moved by the weight of such airy Arguments What he addeth of the Object of Faith being called Faith as also the profession albeit the Apostle say there is One Faith is not to the purpose since these are included in the One true Faith the Apostle speaketh of but for him to fay That the Baptism of Water is included in the One Baptism spoken of there by the Apostle is only to beg the question And yet all he doth is strongly to Affirm this without proof So that all that he saith in Answer to me being built upon this and such like Mistakes needed in strictness no more Reply as his Answer to my Argument pag. 471. sheweth where he supposeth Two Baptisms one administred by Men another administred by Christ himself by his Spirit and not by Men That Water-baptism cannot be the Baptism of Christ. But he should have proved this ere he had used it as a distinction and till he do so my Argument to wit That since such as were Baptized with Water were not therefore baptized with the baptism of Christ therefore Water-baptism cannot be the Baptism of Christ will stand for all his blowing I desire the Reader take notice here of his Insinuation as if I had borrowed this Argument from Socinus which he hath over and over again afterwards as to others speaking expresly pag. 433. of my Stealing Arguments from Socinus But to shew him how unhappy he is in being so apt to speak Vntruth he may understand that I never read three Lines of Socinus's Writings hitherto nor knew what Arguments he used till now he Informs me in case his Information be true Instead of Answer to what I urge from 1 Pet. 3.21 in my Apology he giveth a Preaching made up of meer Assertions built on the former Mistakes and Railing his Answer is built upon the supposing That Water-Baptism goes to the making up of Christ's Baptism which is now to Continue which yet remains for him to prove And on the other hand supposing That I affirm that by the Answer of a good Conscience there mentioned is to be understood the Extraordinary Gifts of the Spirit which is false And upon the same two Mistakes he grounds his Answer pag. 473. N. 8. to what I urge from Gal. 3.27 and Col. 2.12 as a supplement That the putting on of Christ there mentioned by the Apostle may be understood of putting on Christ by profession though not in Truth and reality which he also
hath pag. 438 for which Exposition I shall expect his Proof next time if he have any ¶ 2. Pag. 474. He proceedeth upon the same unproved Supposition That Water-Baptism was Instituted by Christ and here he denies J. B.'s supposition that Water-baptism was Instituted by Christ Invalidated that John's Baptism was a Figure But since John's Baptism was a washing with Water and that the Apostle ascribeth the putting on Christ to the Baptism of Christ as Washing with Water typifieth or signifies the Washing of Regeneration so doth John's Baptism that of Christ. He concludeth this Paragraph with a silly Quibble where in Answer to my urging John's Words saying I must decrease and he must increase he adds J. B.'s poor Shift that by John's Decrease is not meant his Baptism c. As if John and Baptism with Water were all one and Christ one and the same with the Baptism of the Holy Ghost Poor Man he has been sore pinched when he betook himself to this silly Shift Will he say this is to be understood of John's and Christ's Persons and not of their Ministry Then we must suppose John grew less and decrepit as to his Person ever after this and Christ grew bigger and taller Let him remember to prove this when he writes next He goes on pag. 475. upon his old Mistake supposing That Water-baptism was instituted by Christ and that he gave Command to his Disciples so to Baptize and that Matt. 28.19 is to be understood of Water-Baptism all which is meerly to beg the Question He saith That to say John's Baptism is not Pure and Spiritual or that it is a Legal Rite is to Condemn John Christ and his Apostles because God gave John an express Command for it And what then The Legal Rites had a Command as well as John's Baptism God Commanded the Legal Rites also that did not hinder them from being such to say he needed not such a Command If it had of the Nature of the Legal Rites is but a presumptuous quarrelling with God seeing on all Hands it is granted he Commanded it and a meer affirming it is not such in stead of proving of it As for the Apostle his making honourable mention of Baptism in his Epistles and of its Ends which he points in several Scriptures all which is granted But it doth not thence follow that all this is to be understood of Water-Baptism and while that still remaineth the thing in debate he can prove nothing from these Scriptures But it is no wonder he thus forgets himself here as to me since in the following Words he quarrelleth with the Apostle Paul saying in Answer to his Words 1 Cor. 1. v. 17. That he was not sent to Baptize J. B. quarrelleth with the Apostle If Paul had not been sent to Baptize why would he have done it I think it needless to me to answer the Absurdity he would here fix upon the Apostle since it sufficeth me and I hope will other good Christians that the Apostle saith positively That he was not sent to Baptize And for his Baptizing of some we will suppose he had a Reason though not from his Commission which he expresly denies whatever John Brown may Brawl to the Contrary As for his saying That it seemeth then the other Apostles had another Commission than Paul had It is built upon the Supposition that they had a Commission to Baptize with Water which remains for him yet to prove And not to contend with him for brevity's sake about that of Hosea 6.6 whether not there be only to be understood of less principally yet though it were it would not follow it should be so understood here also I shew him by an Example 1 Cor. 2.5 what wild Work such an Interpretation would make if ordinarily applied but he it seems judged it most convenient not to take notice of it in this his Examen albeit in Reason he should have done it if he would give a Compleat Answer For he must either prove not always to be understood of less principally or otherwise he must bring particular Reasons why it should be so here and not that it sometimes is so understood For such a Particular will not infer the Consequence Christ submitting to Water-Baptism proves not its Continuance ¶ 3. The Reason he giveth of Chrift's submitting to Water-Baptism to prove it now to Continue is his saying For thus it becometh us to fulfil all Righteousness But may not that be applied also to Circumcision and yet its Continuance will not thence follow John's receiving a Divine Command to Baptize sheweth there was a Divine Institution for it under the Law because the Law was not as yet abrogated nor the Legal Ministration accomplished till Christ was offered up As for Christ his Consecrating it in his own Person the like may be also said of Circumcision I come now to see what he saith n. 14. to prove Matth. 28.19 to be understood of Water-Baptism J. B.'s further Reasons for its Continuance Examined And first after a little Railing he saith This was but an Enlargement of their former Commission as to the Object And before this we heard of their Baptizing with Water with Christ's Warrant and Authority c. Answ. We have heard him say so indeed but must wait until he prove ere we be so forward as to believe it And next what if it were all granted We heard before of the Disciples preparing and Eating the Passover with Christ's Warrant and Authority will it thence follow that that practice is still to Continue in the Church 2. Because it is joined here with Discipling and Baptizing was the way of making Disciples among the Jews So was Circumcision and that no less constantly and necessary will it therefore follow that Circumcision is to Continue 3. He saith Their Constant After-practice declareth this to be the meaning of the Command But the Apostle Paul's Practice and Testimony declareth this to be false 4. He saith This is the proper Import of the word But I deny it is so in Scripture since we see no necessity in most of the places of Scripture to understand the Word of Water-Baptism And when he shews the Necessity he may be answered and the Scriptures so frequently using it where Water upon all hands is confessed not to be understood prove this to be True And as for his saying That it cannot be understood here of Baptism with the Spirit it falleth to the Ground because only built upon the Supposition that that is only understood of Extraordinary Gifts He urgeth Christ's Saying Luke 12.50 I have a Baptism to be Baptized with and how am I straitned till it be accomplished As if this were to be called Christ's own Baptism and so I shall grant it with a respect to his Personal Sufferings But when I speak of Christ's own Baptism I speak of that which is his as being instituted by him for others and that Contradistinct from
them hungry and hardly bestead for many years feeling after Life and Immortality but could not find that somewhat was raised in me that Words and Reports could not feed Names and Notions I minded little but Christ to dwell in me was that and is that more and more I press after And now I must for the Truth 's sake say somewhat which I humbly mention with a fresh Remembrance of the Love L. S. his first Convincement Power and tender Mercy of God who enabled me I know the Lord will not impute it to be boasting in that season wherein the Lord Revealed the true way to Life and Immortality to me by his Inward Appearance in my Soul it was a time wherein he had mercifully turned me from all that ever his Light inwardly and Law outwardly had Condemned me for my heart also did bear witness for me that whatsoever I had known would please him I was chusing to do that not that thereby I was seeking Justification in my own Righteousness but a sure Evidence of my Interest in him who was made unto us Righteousness Justification c This blessed Glimps of my begun Freedom was given me in a seasonable time that I might thereby be enabled to speak with mine Enemy in the Gate and be encouraged to believe in the Light and wait upon the Lord to feel his vertue perfectly to Cleanse me from all filthiness of Flesh and Spirit Neither was I an Vnder-valuer of the Scriptures they were my Rule then and I hope for ever my Life shall answer them I think To whom and how the Scriptures are a Rule they honour the Scriptures most who live most according to them and not they who call them the Only Rule yet do not make them their Pattern The Scriptures of Truth were precious to me and by them was I taught not to walk nor worship in the Way of the People the Spirit shewing me his mind in them and then I saw in his Light that it is not the Scriptures many Adore so much as their own Corrupt Glosses upon them Neither can my Experience go along with what thou affirmest of the hazzard of Converse with that People It is very well known to all that lived in the place where I sojourned I was none who Conversed with them I was never at one of their Meetings I never read one of their Books unless accidentally I had found them where I came and lookt to them and laid them by again So now it remains with me to tell thee what was the Occasion I joined with them The occasion of L. S. ãâã joining with the Quakers since it was none of those thou mention'st which I will very singly and can very comfortably do It was that thing ye School-men call Immediate Objective Revelation which my desire is ye were more particularly and feelingly acquainted with whereby the Lord raising in my Soul his feeling Life I could not sit down satisfied with hearing of what the Son of God had done outwardly though I believe thereby he purchased all that Grace and Mercy which is inwardly wrought in the hearts of his Children until I should be a partaker of the Vertue and Efficacy thereof whereby I might possess the Substance of things hoped for I saw an Historical Faith would neither Cleanse me nor Save me if that could save any the Devils were not without a Door of Hope I felt I needed the Revelation of the Son of God in me all that ever I read or heard without this could not give me the Saving Knowledge of God None knoweth the Father but the Son and he to whom the Son Revealeth him through the Vertue whereof mine Eyes were more and more by degrees opened For the tender-hearted Samaritan had pity upon my wounded Soul when both Priest and Levite passed by and the Watch-men rent my Vail and when there was no Eye to pity nor Hand to help me he drew near and poured in Wine and Oil as he saw needful and fulfilled the Promise in measure wherein he had long caused me to hope He that follows me The Scriptures made Comfortable by the Spirit of Truth shall not walk in Darkness but shall have the Light of Life and that sweet saying whereby I am confirmed and comforted If evil Parents know how to give their Children good things how much more will the Lord give his holy Spirit to those who ask him When your Children ask bread will ye give them a stone or when they ask a fish will ye give them a serpent These precious Scriptures and many such like being opened up and applied by the Spirit of Truth powerfully and seasonably in saying Be not faithless but believing times above number before and since hath made me set to my seal to these words of Christ The words that I speak are Spirit and Life and as I walk with him and abide in him watching at the posts of Wisdom's gates travelling in Spirit more and more to bring forth Fruit unto him and walk worthy of him unto all well-pleasing daily to die unto self that Christ may live in me I becoming a passive Creature and he an active Christ in the Increase of his Government I feel the Increase of my Peace And so My Friend thou hast here by some Touches at things occasion to see how far thou art mistaken concerning us and how far contrary to the Truth as it is in Jesus thou represent'st many things to the world speaking evil of things which thou knowest not and if thou dost the greater is thy sin Two Particulars indeed I cannot strain Charity so far as to believe Christ owned and the Scriptures thou thinkest Do we deny Jesus Christ and Justification through his Righteousness because we make the Sufficiency thereof of a more universal Extent than ye or because we love whole Christ so much and his seamless Coat that we will not have it divided Nay we dare not divide Justification and Sanctification neither confound them we have felt the Blood and the Spirit distinct things yet inseparable Neither canst thou think We make void the Scriptures because we honour the Spirit that was before the Scriptures were written and bear Testimony against all who deny the Spirit 's Immediate Teachings to be the Vniversal Priviledge of his People whereby ye take away the key of Knowledge and neither enter the Kingdom nor suffer others who would but monopolize Knowledge to your selves Monopolized Knowledge by Professors and intrude your Meanings upon the Consciences of men as the Rule which Meanings indeed I do not own either as the only or any Rule but as the Spirit of Christ in my Conscience answers it The Testimony of the Spirit of Truth in Thousands with me will stand and rise up against thee in the presence of the Lord when all thy Vnjust Reproaches and Malitious Accusations shall melt away before the presence of the Glory of the heart-searching God before whose